or where I pray you vsed they the power of the Sword Or because they vsed not that power wer they not therfore the suprē Gouernours Had they not a power and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall Saint Augustine affirmeth Doctores Ecclesiarum Apostoliomnia faciebant praecipiebant quae fierent corripiebant si non fierent orabant vt fierent The teachers of the Churches the Apostles did al things They cōmaunded things to be done they rebuked and vsed discipline yf things were not done And they prayed that things might be done This declareth that a gouernmēt and iurisdictiō thei vsed beside the bare preaching of the word But this gouernement saith M. Horne was not by the power of the sword which belōgeth only to Kings and Princes Lerne now then M. Horne that the Church of Christ hath a power aboue the sword ād that as the Iewish Synagogue was ruled with the sworde the transgressours of the lawe being punished by death so the Churche of Christ is ruled by the Spiritual keies committed to the Apostles and their successours and the transgressours of the Churche lawes are punished with the spiritual sworde of that iurisdiction S. Augustine saith Phinees the Priest slew the adulterers with the sword which truely was signified to be done in this time with degradations and excommunications when as in the Church discipline the visible sworde should cease Lo M. Horne The visible sword is no part of the Church discipline nowe It was among the Iewes a greate part of their discipline Marke that it was no parte of the Churche discipline I doe not denie as the Donatistes did that because in the Apostles time Princes vsed not the swoorde vppon Heretiques and disobediente Christians therefore they should not now vse it But I saie the Princes sworde is no parte of the Churche discipline I say with S. Augustine this visible sword in the Church discipline ceaseth If the Prince vse the sworde it is no Ecclesiasticall gouernement nor it is not the supreme gouernment The Bishop hath a farre superiour gouernment and a more terrible sworde to strike withall Of the whiche S. Augustine saith Ipsa quae damnatio nominatur quam fecit episcopale Iudicium qua poena in Ecclesia nulla maior est potest c. That punishment which is called condemnation which is made by the iudgement of the Bisshoppe then the whyche punyshment there ys in the Churche no greater may yet yf yt please God turne to a holesome correption And agayne of the Churche discipline he sayeth where by the Churche not by anie Prince the stubborne and disobedyent offender ys pronounced an Ethnicke and a publicayne Grauius est quà n si gladio feriretur si stammis absumeretur si feris subrigeretur This is a more greeuous punishment then if he were stryken with the sword then if he were spent vp in flames of fyere then if he were rent with wilde beastes You see then the Church hath a greater power to punishe withall then the princes sworde And to proue vnto you euidently that the Princes sworde can be no part of Ecclesiastical or Spiritual gouernement I will wishe you to marke but this one reason The Churches power iurisdiction and gouernement extendeth to the soule ouerseeth guideth and ruleth the soule of man not the bodie or any thing appertaining to the bodie But the Princes swoorde can not reache to the soule of man Ergo the Princes sworde can not be any fitte meane to gouerne as the Churche doothe or to beare the Supreme gouernment in Church matters The Maior or first Proposition is clere and confessed not onely of al Diuines but of all Christian men that know what the Churche and the soule meaneth The Minor is also cleare if by nothing els yet by this onelye place of the Ghospell where oure Sauiour saith Feare not them that kill the bodie post haec non habent amplius quid faciant and then haue no more to doe As muche to saie whose swoorde can not reache to the soule Or as an other Euangelist writeth Whiche can not kill the soule And what is more repugnaunt to reason then to teache that the Prince his sword whyche can not hurte the soule shoulde be the supreame Gouernoure of the Churche all whose power is ouer the soule Whereof I reason thus The Prince can not punnishe the soule of man Ergo he hathe no iurisdiction ouer it Item he can not relieue it or release it being in the boundes and distresse eyther of infidelitie or of sinne Ergo he can not be the supreame guider and gouernour of it Onely the Bisshoppes and Priests doe punishe the soule by excommunication and binding of sinnes Onely the Bisshoppes and Priestes I saie Maister Horne those that are proprelie called Priestes can release absolue and make free the soule of man from the boundes and fetters of infidelitie and sinne Ergo they onelye haue the true and proper gouernmēt ouer the soul If ouer the soule Ergo in al Spiritual or Ecclesiastical causes which al tende to the soule helth and to the only gouernment of the same I graunt for preseruation of externall quiet vnitie and peace in the Church the Princes sword walketh and punisheth the body of mē in the church But this is no Church disciplin in the which as S. Austine teacheth the visible sword ceaseth this is no Churche gouernemente described vnto vs in the Ghospell and practised of the Churche Ministers of all ages and times But this is a Ciuill gouernemente aiding not gouerning the Churche in times of extreme frowardenesse and obstinacie of Heretiques and missebeleuers This dothe as all other worldlye things doe serue the Churche of God as the bodie serueth the soule for execution of Churche lawes for repressing of schismes and seditions and for the maintenaunce also of dewe obedience in those men whose frailtie or malice is suche that they more feare the temporall swoorde then the spirituall and are moued more with externall dammages then with Ecclesiasticall censures briefelie suche as feare more the torment of the bodie then the losse of their soules And standeth it nowe with your truthe and honesty to say that the supreme gouernment of the Church standeth in the power of the sworde But why as I sayed before say you it now at the length which before you neuer saied but rather so extolled the princes supreme gouernement that you made him an accurser of heretikes a maker of Church lawes and constitutions a principal confirmer of al Councelles yea and a preacher of Gods wordes to And neuer spake worde of the sword but couertly concealed that pointe vntill nowe Why M. Horne but because the euidence of holy Scripture alleaged by M. Feckenham forced you thereunto The place I say of the Actes where S. Paule confesseth that the Bishopes and priestes properly so called M Horne as S. Augustine telleth you were appoynted of the holy Ghost to feede and to rule
them he meaneth the high bisshops of Christ our God and Sauiour Thus agayne you see Maister Horne howe all the iudgement resteth in the bishops and howe the sentence of the See Apostolike preuayleth and howe buxomely to vse your owne worde and obediently the Emperour yeldeth thereunto not intermedling farder then to procure that all partes may be heard that tumulte may be auoided and that the Iudges for so were the bisshops called in this Actiō may quietly procede to Sētence and last of al that same Sētence may be put in executiō notwithstanding the indurat malice of obstinat heretikes In the .8 Action al the schismatical conuenticles of the Photians are condemned and the recordes thereof burned In that Action also diuers Image breakers came to the Synode and were reconciled That secte also was againe accursed In the last Action the Canons were reade at the Popes Legates commaundement to the number of .27 In the .22 Canon it is decreed that no secular Prince intermedle with the election or choyse of any Patriarche Metropolitane or Bisshop whatsoeuer which also is inserted by Gratian into the decrees Finally the Councel being ended Basilius the Emperour maketh a longe and a notable Oration to the Synod expressing the dewe zeale and dewty of an Emperour in al Synodes and Councels He auoucheth plainly that to secular and laye men Non est datum secundùm Canonem dicendi quicquam penitus de Ecclesiasticis causis opus enim hoc pontificum sacerdotum est It is not graunted by the Rule of the Churche to speake any thinge at al in Councel of Ecclesiasticall matters For this is the worke saith he of Bishops and Priestes And after commēding the bishops for their greate paynes and trauaile in that Councell he speaketh to the laye Nobylyte then present thus De vobis autem Laicis c. But as touching you that are of the lay sorte as wel you that beare offices as that be priuate men I haue no more to say vnto you but that it is not lawfull for you by any meanes to moue talke of Ecclesiasticall matters neither to resiste in any point against the integrity of the Churche or to gaynesaie the vniuersal Synode For to searche and seke out these matters it belongeth to Bisshops and Priests which beare the office of gouernours which haue the power to sanctifie to binde and to loose which haue obtayned the keyes of the Churche and of heauen It belongeth not to vs which ought to be fedde which haue nede to be sanctified to be boūde and to be loosed from bande For of whatsoeuer Religion or wisedome the laye man be yea though he be indewed with all internal vertues as longe as he is a lay man he shal not cease to be called a shepe Againe a bisshop howesoeuer vnreuerent he be and naked of all vertue as longe as he is a bishop and preacheth dewlye the woorde of Truthe he suffereth not the losse of his pastorall vocation and dignitye What then haue we to doe standinge yet in the roome of shepe The Shepheardes haue the power to discusse the subtiltye of woordes and to seke and compasse such thinges as are aboue vs. We must therefore in feare and sincere faith harken vnto them and reuerence their countenances as being the Ministres of Almightye God and bearinge his fourme and not to seke any more then that which belongeth to our degree and vocation Thus farre the Emperour Basilius in the ende and Conclusion of the eight generall Councell and much more in this sense which were here to longe to inserte I blame you not nowe Maister Horne that you so ouerhipped this whole Generall Councell and the doinges of those .ij. Popes Nicolaus and Adrian .2 You sawe perhaps or had hearde say that it made clerely against you And yet as I sayed before apparently you might haue culled out broken narrations for your purpose as well out of this Generall Councell as out of the other .7 But seing you tooke such paynes to note themperors demeanour in the former .7 I thought it a poynte of courtesye Maister Horne to requytte you againe with this one generall Councell for so manye by you alleaged to your verye small purpose as euery indifferent Reader seeth Whether this be not to our purpose I dare make your selfe Iudge And nowe I wonder what shifte you will make to auoyde the Authoritye of this generall Councell or of this Emperour Basilius Well You maye at your good leasure thinke and deuise vppon it I wil nowe returne to your text You saye Martinus the seconde whome other more trulye call Marinus gat into the Papacy by naughtye meanes What maketh that to proue your Supremacye in the laye Magistrat It is noted you saie in the margent of Platina that it was in this Popes tyme that first of all the creation of the Popes was made without the Emperours authoritye You shoulde haue tolde vs withall in what printe of Platina that note is founde I haue sene Platina both of the Collen printe and of the Venyce print sette forthe with the Notes of Onuphrius and yet I finde no suche Note in the margent It is by like the Note of some your brotherhood in some copie printed at Basill And then is it of as good Authoritye as Maister Hornes owne booke is which is God wote but course Whose so euers note it be a false note it is For as of a hundred and ten Bisshoppes of Rome before this Marinus scarse the fourthe parte of them was confirmed of the Emperours so the Emperours before this tyme neuer created Popes but onelye consented to the creation or election made by the clergye and confirmed the same for quyet sake and for the preseruation of vnyty as I haue before shewed Adrians decree that the people of Rome shoulde wayte no more for the Emperours confirmation was no defraudinge of themperours right as you vntrulye reporte but a renewing of the olde liberties and priuileges dewe to the Churche by the order of Canons and Councels and the whiche neuer came to the Emperours but by the Popes owne grauntes and decrees namelye of Adrian the first and Leo .3 as hath before appeared and therefore by them agayne reuocable without iniurye done to the Prince when the weale of the Churche so requyred As it was at this tyme the Frenche Emperours busyed with warres against the Sarracens and not so carefull of the Ecclesiasticall peace vppon respect whereof that Cōfirmation of the Pope was graunted them as were theyr predecessours Which negligence so encreased that in fewe yeares after as we shall anon see they not only lefte of the protection of the See Apostolike but loste also the Empire it being transferred to the Germains in Otho the first whome also some Germayne writers namelye Cusanus do accompte for the first Emperour of the Weste after the decaye and breache of the East Empire M. Horne The .107 Diuision Fol. 67. b. The next
c. And this Clergie vvas not onely of Diuines but also of the vvisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lavves that vvas than or hath bene sence as D. Tonstall Bisshoppe of Duresme D. Stokesley Bisshop of London D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVynton D. Thirlebie Bisshoppe of VVestminster and after of Norvvich and your old Maister D. Bonner vvho succeded Stokâ—sley in the See of LoÌ„don and many others by vvhose aduise and consent there vvas at that time also a learned booke made and publisshed De vera differentia Regiae potestatis Ecclesiasticae vvhiche I doubte not but yee haue sene long sithen Neither vvas this a .472 nevv deuise of theirs to please the King vvithal or their opinioÌ„ only but it vvas aÌ„d is the iudgemeÌ„t of the most lerned 473 CiuiliaÌ„s and Canonists that vvheÌ„ the Clergy are faulty or negligeÌ„t it appertaineth to th' Emperor to cal general councelles for the reformation of the Churche causes as Philippus Deciuâ— a famous Lavvyer affirmeth And the Glossator vppon this Canon Principes affirmeth that the princes haue iurisdiction in diuers sortes within the Churche ouer the Cleargy when they be stubbourne ambitious subuerters of the faith falsaries makers of Schismes contemners of excommunication yea also wherein so euer the Ecclesiasticall povver faileth or is to vveake as in this Decree He meaneth vvhere the povver of the Church by the vvorde of doctrine preuaileth not therein must the Princes authority and iurisdiction take order for that is the plaine prouisâ— in the decree The vvordes of the decree are as follovv The seculer princes haue .474 oftentimes vvithin the Church the highest authority that they may fence by that power the Ecclesiastical discipline But with in the Church the povver of princes should not be necessary sauing that that thing vvhich the priests are not able to do by the vvorde of doctrine the povver of the prince may commaund or obteine that by the terrour of discipline The heauenlie kingdome dothe oftentimes preuaile or goe forvvarde by the earthlie Kingdome that those which being vvithin the Churche dooe againste the faithe and discipline maye be broughte vnder by the rigoure of princes and that the povver of the princes may lay vppon the neckes of the proude that same discipline whiche the profite of the Churche is not hable to exercise and that he bestowe the force of his authoritie whereby to deserue woorship Let the Princes of the worlde wel knowe that they of duety shall rendre an accoÌ„pt to God for the Churche VVhiche they haue taken of Christe to preserue For vvether the peace and discipline of the Churche be encreased by faithfull princes or it be loosed He doth exacte of them an accompt VVho hath deliuered his Churche to be committed to their povver The .38 Chapter Of kinge Henry the .8 our late Souerayne Stapleton WE are at lengthe by the course of tyme which M. Horne hath prosequuted deuolued to owre owne dayes and to the doinges of kinge Henry the eight for the confirmation whereof he hath fetched froÌ„ all partes of the world so long so many and yet al impertinente argumentes Belyke nowe for his farewell and to make vs vppe a plausible conclusion he will loke more narrowly and more substancially to the handling of his proufes and wil perhappe lyke a good oratour in the winding vp of his matter leaue in the readers heartes by some good and effectuall probation a vehemente impressioÌ„ and perswasion of his surmised primacie He hathe perchaunce reserued the beste dishe to the last and lyke a good expert captaine will set his strongeste reasons and authorities tanquam triarios milites in the rearwarde And so suerlye yt semeth he will doe in making vp his matters with fyue authorities that is of one Diuine and fowre Lawyers The diuine being a Spaniard and of his lawyers thre being straungers two Italians and one frenche man all being ciuillians of late tyme The fourth being our contryman and a temporall lawyer of our realme For the Diuine and our countriman the lawyer he stiâ—keth not to breake his araye and course of tyme the one lyuing aboute .900 yeares the other fowre hundred yeares sythence Let vs then coÌ„sider his proufes and whether he doth not according to his accustomable wonte rather featly floute hym then bring his reader any matter to the purpose You will nowe proue to vs M. Horne that king Henrie was taken and called the Supreame Head of the Churche of England and that lawfully And whie so I pray you Mary say ye because the conuocation promised hym by theire priesthod they woulde doe nothing in theire councelles withowte his consente Why M. Horne take you this promise to be of so great weight Dothe the consideration and estimation of priesthod weighe so deaply with you nowe Ye wil not be of this mynde long For ere ye haue done ye wil tell M. Fekenham that there was none of them al priestes and that there is but one onely prieste which is Christe Yet will ye say a promise they made Truthe yt is but vnlesse ye can proue the promise honeste and lawful which we vtterly deny then this promise will not relieue you And this is but one braunche of the vnlawfull supreamacie that king Henry practised therefore thowghe this doinge were tolerable and probable to yet vnlesse ye went to a further proufe ye shall wynne litle at M. Fekenhams handes I am content to passe ouer the residewe of his vsurped supreamacie for this tyme I demauÌ„d of you then what one thing ye haue hitherto browght for to perswade any reasonable man for this one pointe that is that the Bishoppes can determyne nothing in theire synodes to be forcible vnlesse the Prince agree also to yt Suerlye no one thing That Bishoppes voluntarely desired their good and catholyke Princes to ioyne with them yea and submitted sometimes the iudgmente of theire doinges of theire great humility to some notable Princes ye haue shewed and withall that in some cases yt is conueniente so to be donne But ye can full ill wynde vp your conclusion vppon this Which ye forseeing did shewe vs a tricke of your newe thetorike and fyne grammer turning conuenit into opoâ—tet making yt is conueniente and yt muste be so all one Ye will belyke take better handfaste nowe But wil ye now see his sure handfaste good Reader Suerly the first is not very fast as wheÌ„ he telleth vs owt of Decius aÌ„d owt of the glose of the CanoÌ„ law that princes may cal couÌ„cels and that in some cases they haue iurisdictioÌ„ in Church matters wherin we haue alredy sayde inowgh And how slenderly and loosely this geare hangeth with his assertion yt is opeÌ„ to the eye I trow he sticketh faster to his diuine theÌ„ to his lawyer and therefore he bringeth in Isidorus extraordinary .900 yeares almost owt of his race and course Here here as yt semeth
is his anker hold and for this cause aswell the whole allegation is here producted as also one peace of the same set in the first page of his whole boke as a sure marke to direct the reader by and as yt were a Sampsons poste for M. Horne to buyld his boke vppō But take good head M. Horne yt be not a true Sampsons poste and that it bring not the whole howse vpon your own head as yt doth in dede Wherunto good reader seing M. Horne hath chosen this as a notable allegation to be eied on setting the same in two notable places I woulde wishe thee also to geue a good eye thereunto and to see if it can anye way possible make for him I say then M. Horne that this allegatiō goeth no further then that the Prince by his cyuill and worldlye power shoulde assiste and maynteyne the Churche and her doctrine And that this allegation directly and rowndly proueth the contrarye of that for the whiche ye doe alleage yt that is that yt proueth the ecclesiasticall authoritie and not the cyuill to be cheif and principall in causes ecclesiasticall And that in effecte the whole tendeth to nothing else but that as I sayde the Princes shoulde defend the Churche I will not stande here in ripping vp of wordes with you or in the diuersity of reading and that some old copies haue who hath committed his Churche to be defended of theire power and that your hath deliuered to be committed seameth to stande in your translation vnhansomly I will saye nothing that credere and committere is all one in Latin Let this goe I finde no faulte with you for translation but for yl application Yf ye had brought this authority to proue that the prince should defende the Churche for the whiche ende and respecte it was writen I woulde say nothing to you But when ye will bleare our eies and make vs so blinde that we shoulde imagine by this saying of Isidore that the king is Supreame Head of the Churche or that his assente is necessarie to the Synodes of Bishops and coūcelles I wil say to you that the cōtrary wil be much better gathered of this allegatiō The very firste wordes wōderfully acrase your newe primacy and somwhat also your honesty peruersly trāslating nōnunquā which is somtime or now and thē into oftētimes But let yt be for nonnunquam sepe let them oftētymes haue the highest authoritye in the Churche Vnlesse they haue yt styll they can not be called the Supreame Heades in all causes ecclesiastical And so theis very words make a good argumēt againste your primacy But now M. Horne what is the cause whie they haue this high authority either somtimes or oftētimes Isidore straytwayes sheweth the cause that they may as your self translate fence by theire power the ecclesiastical discipline Ye heare thē the scope and final purpose of this allegation for Princes authority in matters ecclesiasticall that is to defende the Churche And therefore as I sayde yt is more sutely to reade tradidit defendendam then tradidit cōmittendā And for this cause the Emperours call them selues not capita Ecclesiae not the heades of the Churche sed aduocatos Ecclesiae but the aduocates of the Churche as your self tel of themperour Friderike Goe we now forth with Isidorus But first I aske of you M. Horne that make the Princes to be heades of the Churche and to haue so muche to doe in matters ecclesiasticall that the Bishops can decree nothing that shoulde be auaylable withowt they re special ratification for the setting forth of the which doctrine ye are content for this tyme that priestes shal be priestes and may sweare by their priesthod and not by theire aldermanship or eldership whether suche authority in Princes be absolutelie necessarie to the Churche or no Yf ye say no thē conclud you against your self ād your whole boke Yf ye say yea then conclude you against the truthe and againste your authour who sayeth that suche authority of Princes in the Church is not necessarie but for to punishe those that contemne the worde of doctrine the fayth and discipline of the Churche Of whome haue we receiued M. Horne the worde of doctrine the faythe and discipline of the Churche Of the Apostles and theire successours the Bishoppes or of the Princes I suppose ye will not saie of Princes Then must ye graunt that for these matters the primacy resteth in the clergy of whom the Princes thē selues haue receiued theire faith ād to whom in matters of faith and for the discipline of the Churche they must also obey and as case requireth set forth the doctrine of worde wyth theire temporal sworde Whiche if they do not but suffer throwghe theire slacknes the faythe and disciplyne of the Churche to be loosed God who hath committed his Churche to be defended by theire power wil exacte an accompte of thē as your authour Isidore writeth and your self do allege So that now we see euen by your own allegatiō in whom the superiority of Churche matters remayneth that is in the clergy And that Princes are not the heades but the ayders assisters and aduocates of the Churche with theire tēporal authority And to this ende all that euer ye haue browght in this your boke cōcerning the intermedling of Princes in church affaires cā only be referred And this your own allegatiō is aswel a sufficiēt answere to al your argumēts hitherto laid furth for the princes supremacy as a good iustification of the Clergies primacy Wherfore if you harken but to your owne allegation and will stande to the same as you wil your Readers to do placing it as I haue said in the fore fronte of your booke you must nedes stand also to the next parcell folowing making clerely for the Clergies superioritie in Ecclesiasticall causes These words I mean that withī the Church the power of Prīces shuld not be necessary sauing that that thing which the Priests are not able to do by the word of doctrine the power of the prīce may cōmaūd by terror of discipline And I doubt nothing but that we are able wel and surely to proue as wel by his other bookes as by his gathering of all the Councels together into one volume yet extāt that Isidorus thought of the Popes Primacy then as Catholiques doe now For an euident proufe wherof behold what this Auncient and learned Bisshop Isidorus writeth He saith Synodorum congregandarum authoritas Apostolicae sedi commissa est Neque vllam Synodū generalem ratam esse credimus aut legimus quae non fuerit eius authoritate congregata vel fulcita Hoc Authoritas testatur Canonica hoc Ecclesiastica historia comprobat hoc Sancti Patres confirmant The Authoritie of assembling Coūcelles is committed to the See Apostolike Neither doe we beleue or reade any General Councell to be ratified whiche was not either assembled or confirmed with her Authoritie
them for the more better discharge of their cure and that by the mouth of God thei may not exercise any iurisdictioÌ„ ouer theÌ„ they may not visit theÌ„ they may not reforme theÌ„ they may not order nor correct them without a further coÌ„mission froÌ„ the Q. hignes Suerly my good L. these thinges are so strauÌ„ge vnto me and so contrary to al that I haue rede that I am not hable to satisfie my conscieÌ„ce therin Your L. aunswer vvas that for as much as al Spiritual iurisdictioÌ„ and authority to make Lawes and to iudge the people in courtes Ecclesiastical to visit theÌ„ to reforme theÌ„ to order aÌ„d correct theÌ„ doth depeÌ„d only vpoÌ„ the positiue Lawes of Kings and Princes aÌ„d not vpoÌ„ the Law of God therfore neither did the Apostles of Christ neither the Bishops and their successours may exercise any iurisdictioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the people of God iudge theÌ„ visit theÌ„ refourme order aÌ„d correct them without authority and coÌ„missioÌ„ of the King and Prince M. Horne It is very true that after ye had quarelled muche in sondry thinges touching vvoordes and termes expressed in the Act of Parliament and in the interpretation of the Othe Yee did neuerthelesse finally agree in the vvhole matter thereof finding onely doubt in one point of mine assertioÌ„ namely touching iurisdiction Spirituall or Ecclesiastical al vvhich you affirmed contrary to mine assertion to be committed by Christe to Bishops and priestes as pâ—oprely apperteyning to their office and calling vvithout further commission or authority from Princes or any other povver The distinction that I made of Ecclesiastical iurisdiction I vvil first repete and than put mine ansvveare to your argumentes Spiritual Iurisdiction is diuided into tvvo sortes the one is called Cohibytiue the other not Cohibityue That vvhich is called not Cohibityue is that iurisdiction or povver that is exercised and vvoorketh in the invvarde and .563 secrete courte of conscieÌ„ce that is .564 the preachinge of the Ghospell ministration of the SacrameÌ„tes and the absoluing and reteininge of sinnes by the vvoorde of God in the publique mynistery This therfore they call not Cohibityue bicause in the Court of conscience no man is bound or lovvsed vnvvillingly or against his vvill To exercise this kind of IurisdictioÌ„ neither Kinges nor ciuill Magistrates neither any other persone may challendge or take vppon him onlesse he be lavvfully called thereunto Iurisdiction Cohibityue hath .565 tvvo partes the one consisteth in the exercise of excommunication and circumstaunces thereunto required by Christes institution the vvhich povver or Iurisdiction belongeth to the Church onely and .566 not to the Prince Bishoppe or Priest for no man hath authority to excommunicate but onely the Churche and those vvho receiue authority therevnto by commission from the Church The other kinde of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction is a povver or authority that consisteth and is exercised in foro causarum in the courte of causes and apperteineth ad externum publicum forum to the externall and publike Courte and is defined to be saith Antonius an authority or povver to declare the Lavv geue sentence and to iudge in all controuersies pertayninge to the Courte vvhat is euery mans righte and in summe to doo those thinges that iustice dooth require accordinge to the Lavves Ioannes Quintinus defineth Iurisdiction to the same effect but openeth the nature therof more plainely saying IurisdictioÌ„ is an office and authority to declare the Law that is to admynister iustice and equity and to gouern the people with right aÌ„d Lawes whaÌ„ I name an office saith he I meane that iurisdictioÌ„ hath in it selfe a necessity to declare the Lawe for office is that which euery man is bound to doo to declare the lawe is to exercise iudgementes wherevppon commeth iurisdiction be meaneth that iurisdiction hath the name and is so called of exercising iudgementes iudgementes are exercised onelye of theÌ„ that haue iurisdictioÌ„ that is power to iudge Iurisdiction consisteth only in the contentions or debating of matters in Courte or iudgements This authority to iudge dooth discende nowe from the .567 Prince alone in whome only is all power By vertue of .568 this iurisdiction saith Antonius the Churche ministers accordinge to theire offices rightly enioyned vnto them may lawfully visite enquire of mens manners punishe the faulty send foorth apparitours or sommoners cyte the sturdy and stubborne represse their malepartnes call and sommon meete personnes to the Synode prouinciall or generall confirme the matters decreed in the Synode or CouÌ„cell .569 pardone faultes chaunge or mitigate the penauÌ„ce enioyned for confessed faultes condemne Heretiques and their writinges examine all mens writinges who so euer before they be set foorth or published and after due examination iudge whether they conteyne sounde or pestilent doctrin ordeine Decrees Lawes ceremonies and rytes constitute Bisshoppes and other Church ministers also depose degrade make them irreguler and vnhable to haue holy orders determine illegitimation in personnes for maryage bestowe Ecclesiasticall benefices and exact tythes and annates These and many other thinges may be lavvfully doone by those that haue the povver of this Cohybitiue Iurisdiction which is not saith he properly signified by the name of the keyes for although it may be named in some respect a Church key yet it differeth very much from the keyes of the first Courte that is of the Courte of Conscience For the vse of those keyes that are occupied in the Courte of conscience belongeth onely to the Euangelicall Priestes But this Iurisdiction may lawfully be exercised of those that are not ministers of the woorde and Sacramentes and are not Priestes As the tvvo former partes of Ecclesiastical iurisdiction haue their vertue povver and institution of Christe immediatly euen so this third part vvhich is saied to consist in foro causarum vvith those things vvhich may be vsed or exercised by vertu thereof doth depende vpon the .570 positiue Lavves of Christian Magistrats or vvhere such vvanteth vpoÌ„ the positiue rules and orders of that Church vvhere such orders must be practised and not immediatly vpon the Lavve of God The .7 Chapter Howe M. Horne restraineth the Othe to one kinde of iurisdiction thereby to auoide M. Fekenhams vnuincible Argument taken out of Gods woorde Stapleton AMonge other obiections that M. Fekenham made against the supremacy in the conference at Waltham this was one That Bisshops had their warrante and commission for their exercise of their spiritual function and office by the expresse woorde of God therefore he could not with quiet conscience allowe the othe that geueth the Prince supremacy in all causes spiritual with al priuileges and preheminences in any wise touching any spirituall iurisdiction He misliketh that Bisshops hauing such commission by Gods worde may not visite and reforme their cures without a further coÌ„missioÌ„ from the Queenes highnes M. Horne thinketh to wipe al this away with a distinction borowed as he saith of one IoaÌ„nes Antonius Delphinus If any
Fekenhā meant otherwise then he durst plainly vtter or by his cūning could aunswer vnto M. Horne The 2. Diuision Vvherein I follovv the order of M. Fekenhams booke I make the proofes according to his request and besides my proofes foorth of the Scriptures the auncient Doctours the Generall Councels and Nationall I make proofe by the continual practise of the Church .3 in like gouernment as the Queenes Maiestie taketh vpon her and that by such Authors for a great sort of them as are the more to be credited in this matter for that they vvere most earnest fautors of the Romish sea infected as the times vvere vvith much superstitiō and did attribute vnto the see of Rome and so to the vvhole Clergie so much authoritie in Churche matters as they mighte and muche more then they ought to haue done Stapleton I wil not charge M Horne that his meaning is to ingraffe in the mindes of the subiectes a misliking of the Queenes Maiestie as though shee vsurped a power and autoritie in Ecclesiasticall maters whereto shee hath no right as he chargeth M. Fekenham withal vnlesse perchance he were of Councell with the holy brotherhode of Geneua for the Booke whereof we shall hereafter speake that spoyleth the Queenes Maiesty of al her authority as wel tēporal as spiritual and vnlesse he hath in opē sermō at VVinchester mainteined cōtrary to the Quenes ecclesiastical iniunctions such as would not reform their disordered apparel and that after he had put his hand as one of the Queenes cōmissioners to the redresse of the saied disorder And vnlesse he hath and doth maītein many things beside yea and cōtrary to the lawes and orders of the realm late set forth cōcerning maters ecclesiasticall as it is wel knowē and to be proued he hath don as wel in the defending of the Minister of Durley near the Manour of Bisshops Walthā refusing the saied order as otherwise But this may I boldy say and I doubt nothinge to proue it that in al his boke there is not as much as one worde of scripture one Doctour one councell generall or prouincial not the practise of any one countrey throwgh owte the worlde counted Catholike that maketh for such kinde of regiment as M. Horne avoucheth nor any one manner of proufe that hath any weight or pythe in the worlde to perswade I wil not say M. Fekenham but any other of much lesse witte learning and experience I say M. Horne commeth not ones nighe the principall matter and question wherein M. Fekenhā would and of right ought to be resolued I say further in case we remoue and sequester al other proufes on oure syde that M. Horn shal by the very same fathers councels and other authorities by him felfe producted so be ouerthrowen in the chief and capital question vnto the which he cometh not nighe as a man might say by one thowsande myles that his owne company may haue iuste cause to feare least this noble blaste so valiantly and skilfully blowen owte of M. Hornes trompet shall engender in the harts of all indifferent and discrete Readers much cause to mistruste more thē they did before the whol matter that M. Horne hath taken in hande to iustifie Wherefore as it is mete in al matters so is it here also cōueniēt and necessary to haue before thyne eyes good Reader the state and principal question controuersed betwene the parties standing in variance And then diligently to see how the proufes are of eche party applied for the confirming of their assertions There are therfore in this cause many things to be considered Firste that Christe lefte one to rule his whole Churche in his steade from tyme to tyme vnto the ende of the worlde Secondly that this one was Saint Peter the Apostle and now are the Bisshoppes of Rome his successours Thirdly that albeit the Bisshop of Rome had no such vniuersal gouernment ouer the whole yet that he is and euer was the patriarche of Englande and of the whole weste Church and so hath as muche to doe here as any other patriarche in his patriarkshippe Then that all were it that he had nothing to intermedle with vs nor as Pope nor as patriarche yet can not this supremacy of a ciuil prince be iustified whereof he is not capable especiallye a woman but it must remayne in some spiritual man Beside this the Catholikes say that as there was neuer any suche presidēte heretofore in the Catholike Churche so at this present there is no such except in England neither emonge the Lutherans the Zwinglians the Swenckfeldians or Anabaptistes nor any other secte that at this daye raygneth or rageth in the worlde None of these I saye agnise their cyuil prince as supreame gouernour in al causes spiritual and temporal Last of al I say and M. Fekenham wil also saye that euen M. Horne him selfe in this his answere retreyteth so farre backe from this assertion of supreame gouernment in all causes spirituall and temporall whiche is the state and keye of the whole question that he plucketh from the prince the chief and principal matters and causes ecclesiasticall as we shall here after plainely shewe by his owne woordes The premisses then being true and of owre syde abundantly proued and better to be proued as occasion shall serue as nothing can effectually be brought against them so M Horne as ye shal euidently perceiue in the processe stragleth quyte from al these points besetting himselfe all his study and endeuor to proue that which neither greatly hyndereth oure cause nor much bettereth his and for the which neither maister Fekenham nor any other Catholike will greatly contende with him whiche is when all is done that Princes may medle and deale with causes ecclesiasticall Which as it is in some meaning true so dothe yt nothing reache home to the pointe most to haue bene debated vpon And so is much labour vaynely and idlelye employed with tediouse and infynite talke and bablinge all from the purpose and owte of the matter whiche ought speciallye to haue bene iustifyed And therefore this is but an impudente facing and bragging to say that he hath proued the like regiment that we deny by the Fathers by the Councels and by the continual practise of the Churche Now it is worthy to see the iolye pollicy of this man and howe euen and correspondent it is to his fellowe protestants M. Iewel restrayneth the Catholikes to .600 yeres as it were by an extraordinary and newe founde prescription of his owne embarringe al Later proufes Yet he him selfe in the meane tyme runneth at large almoste one thowsande yeares Later shrynkinge hither and thyther taking tagge and ragge heretike and Catholik for the fortifying of his false assertions This wise trade this man kepeth also and to resolue M. Fekenham and setle his conscience he specially stayeth him self vpon Platina Nauclerus Abbas Vrspergensis Sabellicus Aeneas pius Volaterranus Fabian Polichronicon Petrus Bertrandus Benno
and beside yea and aboue this is there an other gouernement instituted and ordeined by Christ in a spiritual and a mystical bodie of such as he graciously calleth to be of his kingdom which is the kingdom of the faithful and so consequently of heauen whereunto Christian faith doth conduct vs. In the which spiritual bodie commonly called Christes Catholike Churche there are other heades and rulers then ciuill Princes as Vicars Persons Bishops Archebishops Patriarches and ouer them al the Pope Whose gouernement chieflye serueth for the furtherance and encrease of this spiritual Kingdome as the ciuil Princes do for the temporal Now as the soule of man incomparably passeth the bodie so doth this kingdom the other and the rulers of these the rulers of the other And as the bodie is subiect to the soule so is the ciuill kingdome to the spiritual To the which kingdom as wel Princes as other are engraffed by baptisme and become subiects to the same by spiritual generation as we become subiects to our Princes by course and order of natiuitie whiche is a terrestrial generation Further now as euery man is naturallye bound to defend maintain encrease adorne and amplifie his natural countrie so is euery man bounde and muche more to employ himselfe to his possibilitie toward the tuition and defence furtherance and amplificatiō of this spiritual kingdome and most of al Princes them selues as suche which haue receiued of God more large helpe and faculty toward the same by reason of their great authority and tēporal sworde to ioyne the same as the case requireth with the spiritual sword And so al good Princes do ād haue don aiding and assisting the Church decrees made for the repression of vice and errors and for the maintenance of vertue and true religion not as supreame Gouernours them selues in all causes spirituall and temporall but as faithfull Aduocates in aiding and assisting the spiritual power that it may the soner and more effectually take place For this supreame gouernement can he not haue onlesse he were him selfe a spirituall man no more then can a man be a master of a shippe that neuer was mariner a Maior that neuer was Citizen His principall gouernemente reasteth in ciuill matters and in that respecte as I haue sayed he is supreame Gouernour of all persons in his Realme but not of al their actions but in suche sense as I haue specified and least of all of the actions of Spirituall men especially of those that are most appropriate to them which can not be onlesse he were him selfe a Spiritual mā Wherfore we haue here two Vntruths the one in an vntrue definitiō the other in saiyng that the Prince is the supreme gouernour in al causes spiritual yea euē in those that be most peculiarly belonging to spiritual men beside a plaine cōtradiction of M. Horne directly ouerthrowing his own assertion here The Bisshoply rule and gouernement of Gods Churche saith M. Horne consisteth in these three points to feed the Church with Gods woord ▪ to minister Christes Sacramēts ād to bind and lose To gouern the Church ▪ saith he after this sort belōgeth to the ōly office of Bishops ād Church ministers ād not to Kings Quenes and Princes The lyke he hath after warde Now then these being by his owne confession the actions that properly belōg to ecclesiastical persons and the prīces by his said cōfessiō hauing nothing to do therwith how is it thē true that the prince is the only supreme head ād gouernor in causes ecclesiastical ye in those that do properly belōg to persons ecclesiastical Or by what colour may it be defended that this saying is not plain contradictory and repugnante to this Later saying which we haue alleaged and whereof we shall speake more largelye when we come to the said place Thus ye see M. Horne walketh like a barefoted man vpon thornes not knowing where to tread The .6 Diuision Pag. 5. a. M. Fekenham And of my part I shal sweare to obserue and perfourme my obediēce and subiectiō with no lesse loyalty and faithfulnes vnto her highnes thē I did before vnto Quene Mary her highnes Syster of famous memory vnto whome I was a sworne Chaplaine and most bounden M. Horne Like an .23 vnfaithful subiect contrary to your Othe made to King Hēry and continued al the reigne of King Edvvarde you helpt to spoile Quene Mary of famous memory of a 24. principal parte of her royall povver righte and dignity vvhich she at the beginning of her reigne had enioyed and put in vre The same obedience and subiection vvith the like loyalty and faithfulnes yee vvil svveare to obserue and perfourme to Quene Elizabeth but she thāketh you for naught she vvil none of it she hath espied you and thinketh yee profer her to much vvronge Stapleton M. Horn would haue a mā on s bemired to wallow there stil. Neither is it sin to break an vnlawful othe but rather to cōtinew in the same as wicked King Herod did Now if M. Horne can ones by any meanes proue this gouernemente to be a principall parte or any parte at all of the Queenes royal power I dare vndertake that not only M. Fekenham but many mo that now refuse shal most gladly take the said Othe He wer surely no good subiect that would wissh her highnes any wrong neither can the maintenāce of the Catholik faith wherof shee beareth the title of a Defendor be coūted any iniury to her highnes Nether is it to be thought but if there had ben any wrong or iniury herein done to the Croune some Christiā Prince or other in the world would haue ere this ones in this thousand yeares and more espied it and reformed it too M. Fekenham The .7 Diuision Pag. 5 a. And touching the reste of the Othe whereunto I am required presently to sweare viz. That I doe vtterlie testifie and declare in my conscience that the Queenes highnes is the only supreame Gouernour of this Realme as well in al Spirituall or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal I shal then of my parte be in like readines to receiue the same when your L. shal be able to make declaration vnto me how and by what meanes I may swere thereunto without commiting of a very plaine and manifest periurie which of my part to be committed it is damnable sinne and against the expresse woord of God writen Leuit. Cap. 9. Non periurabis in nomine meo nec pollues nomen Dei tui And of your parte to prouoke mee or require the same it is no lesse damnable offence S. Augustine in witnes thereof saith Ille qui hominem prouocat ad iurationē c. He who doth prouoke an other man to swere and knoweth that he shal forswere him selfe he is worse then a murderer because the murderer sleeth but the body and he sleeth the soule and that not one soule but two as the soule of him whom he prouoketh to periurie
greatly passe howe the Donatistes in this pointe demeaned them selues and whether they openly or priuilie shonned proufes brought and deduced out of the olde Testament In deed the Manichees denied the authoritie of the bookes of the old Law and Testament whiche I reade not of the Donatists Yea in the very same boke and chapter by you alleaged Petilian him self taketh his proufe against the Catholikes out of the olde Testament whiche you know could serue him in litle stede if he him selfe did reiect such kind of euidences This now shall suffice for this branche to purge M. Fekenham that he is no Donatist or Heretique otherwise Concerning the other beside your falshood your great follie doth also shew it sesfe too as well as in the other to imagin him to be a Donatist and to think or say as you say they did that ciuile magistrates haue not to do with religiō nor may not punish the trāsgressours of the same M. Fekenhā saith no such thing ād I suppose he thinketh no such thing and furder I dare be as bold to say that there is not so much as a light cōiecture to be groūded therof by any of M. Fekenhās words onlesse M. Horne become sodenly so subtil that he thinketh no differēce to say the Prince shuld not punish an honest true mā in stede of a theef ād to say he shuld not punish a theef Or to say there is no difference betwixt althings ād nothing For though M. Fekenhā ād al other Catholiks do deny the ciuile Princes supreme gouernmēt in al causes ecclesiasticall yet doth not M. Fekenhā or any Catholike deny but that ciuil Princes may deale in some matters ecclesiastical as aduocates and defendours of the churche namely in punishing of heretikes by sharp lawes vnto the which lawes heretikes are by the Church first geuē vp and deliuered by open excōmunication and condemnatiō As for S. Augustines testimonies they nothing touch M. Fekenham and therefore we will say nothing to them but kepe our accustomable tale with you and beside all other score vp as an vntruth that ye say here also that the Papists are no parte of the Catholique Churche no more then the Donatistes M. Horne The .19 Diuision pag. 12. b. But for that S. Augustines iudgemēt and mine in this controuersie is all one as your opinion herein differeth nothing at al from the Donatists I vvil vse no other confirmation of my proufes alleaged out of the olde testament for the reproufe of your guilful restraint then Christes Catholique Church vttered by that Catholique Doctour S. Augustine against all the sectes of Donatistes vvhether they be Gaudentians Petilians Rogatists Papists or any other petit sectes sprōg out of his loines vvhat name so euer they haue S. Austine against Gaudētius his second Epistle affirmeth saiyng I haue saith he already hertofore made it manifest that it apertained to the kings charge that the Niniuites shoulde pacifye Gods wrath which the Prophet had denoūced vnto thē The kings which are of Christes Church do iudge most rightly that it appertaineth vnto their cure that you Donatists rebel not without punishmēt agaīst the same c. God doth inspire into kīgs that they should procure the cōmaundement of the Lorde to be performed or kept in their kingdom For they to whom it is said and now ye kings vnderstand be ye learned ye Iudges of the earth serue the Lord in feare do perceiue that their autoriti ought so to serue the lord that such as wil not obei his wil should be punished of that autority c. Yea saith the same S. Aug. Let the kings of the erth serue Christ euē in making lawes for Christ. meaning for the furtherance of Christes religiō How then doth kings saith S. Aug. to Bonifacius against the Donatists serue the Lord with reuerēce but in forbidding and punishing with a religious seuerity such things as are don against the Lords commaūdements For a king serueth one way in that he is a man an other way in respect that he is a king Because in respecte that he is but a mā he serueth the Lord in liuing faithfully but in that he is also a king he serueth in making lawes of cōuenient force to cōmaūd iust things ād to forbid the cōtrary c. In this therfore kings serue the Lord whē they do those things to serue him which thei could not do were thei not kings c. But after that this begā to be fulfilled which is writē and al the kings of the earth shal worship him al the nations shal serue him what mā being in his right wittes may say to Kings Care not you in your Kingdomes who defēdeth or oppugneth the Church of your Lord Let it not appertaine or be any part of your care who is religious in your kingdome or a wicked deprauer of Religion This vvas the iudgemēt of S. Aug. or rather of Christes Catholike Church vttered by him against the Donatists touching the seruice authority povver ād care that Kings haue or ought to haue in causes spiritual or ecclesiastical the vvhich is also the iudgemēt of Christes catholik church novv in these dais and defended by the true ministers of the same Catholique Churche against al Popish Donatists vvith the force of Gods holy vvoorde bothe of the old and nevv Testament euen as S. Augustine did before VVho to proue and confirme this his assertiō to be true against the Donatists did auouch many moe examples then I haue cited out of the old Testament as of the King of Niniue of Darius Nabuchodonozor and others affirming that the histories and other testimonies cited out of the old Testament are partely figures and partly prophecies of the povver duety and seruice that Kings shoulde ovve and perfourme in like sort to the furtherance of Christes Religion in the time of the nevv Testament The Donatists in the defence of their heresie restrained S. Augustine to the exāple and testimony of such like order of Princes Seruice in matters of Religion to be found in the Scriptures of the nevve Testament meaning that it could not be found in any order that Christ lefte behind him as you also fantasied vvhē you vvrote the same in your boke folovving yea going euen cheke by cheke vvith thē But S. Austine maketh ansvvere to you al for him and me both VVho rehearsing the actes of the godly Kings of the old Testament taketh this for a thing not to be denied to vvit That the auncient actes of the godly kings mentioned in the Prophetical bokes were figures of the like facts to be don by the godly Princes in the time of the new Testament And although there vvas not in the time of the Apostles nor long time after any Kings or Princes that put the same ordinance of Christ in practise al being infidels for the most part Yet the seruice of kings was figured as S. Augustine saith in Nabuchodonozor and others to be
though the thing it selfe be moste true Howe be it this admonition serueth Maister Horne and his brethren for manye and necessarye purposes to rule and maister their Princes by at their pleasure that as often as their doings like them not they may freely disobey and say it is not â–ª Gods word wherof the interpretation they referre to them selues And so farre it serueth some of them and the moste zealouse of them that nowe their Prince though Supreme gouernour and iudge in al causes Ecclesiastical may not by Gods worde appointe them as much as a Surplesse or Cope to be worne in the Churche or Priestlike and decent apparell to be worne of theÌ„ otherwise Yea some of them of whom we haue already spoken haue found a way and that by Gods woorde to depose the Quenes Maiesty from al manner of iurisdiction as well temporal as spiritual and that by Gods holy worde Whereof these men make a very Welshemans hose to say the truth and amonge other M. Horne him selfe for all his solemne admonition For we plainly say that this kind of supremacie is directly against Gods holy worde M. Horne The .22 Diuision pag. 15. b. And this to be Christes order and meaning that the Kings of the Nations should be the supreme gouernours ouer their people not only us temporal but also in Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes .57 the blessed Apostles Peter and Paule doe plainly declare The supremacie of Princes they set foorth vvhen they commaund euery soule that is euery man vvhether he be as Chrysostome saith an Apostle Euangelist Prophete Prieste Monke or of vvhat so euer calling he be to be subiect and obey the higher povvers as Kings and their Lieutenants or gouernours vnder them And they declare that this supreme gouernement is occupied and exercised in or aboute the praysing furthering and aduauncing of vertue or vertuous actions and coÌ„trary vvise in correcting staiyng aÌ„d repressing al maner of vice or vicious actioÌ„s vvhich are the propre obiect or matter herof Thus doth Basilius take the meaning of the Apostles saiyng This semeth to me to be the office of a Prince to aide vertue and to impugne vice Neither S. Paule neither the best learned among the aunciente Fathers did restreine this povver of Princes onely to vertues and vices bidden or forbidden in the second table of Gods commaundementes vvherein are conteined the duties one man ovveth to an other But also did plainely declare them selues to meane that the authority of Princes ought to stretche it selfe to the maintenaunce praise and furtheraunce of the vertues of the firste table and the suppression of the contrary vvherein onely consisteth the true Religion and spirituall Seruice that is due from man to God S Paule in his Epistle to Timothe teacheth the Ephesians that Kings and Rulers are constituted of God for these two purposes that their people may liue a peaceable life thourough their gouernmente and ministerie both in godlines vvhich is as S. .58 Augustine interpreth it the true and chiefe or propre vvorshippe of God and also in honestie or semelinesse in vvhich tvvo vvoordes Godlines and Honestie he conteined vvhat so euer is coÌ„maunded either in the first or second Table S. Augustine also shevveth this to be his minde vvhen describing the true vertues vvhich shall cause princes to be blessed novve in Hope and aftervvard in deed addeth this as one especiall condicion required by reason of their chardge and callinge If that saith he they make their power which they haue a seruaunt vnto Gods Maiestie to enlarge most wide his worshippe Seruice or Religion To this purpose also serue all those testimonies vvhiche I haue cited before out of S. Aug. against the Donatists vvho in his booke De. 12. abusiâ—e num gradibus teacheth that a Prince or Ruler must labour to be had in avve of his subiectes for the seueritie against the traunsgressours of Goddes Lavve Not meaning only the transgressours of the seconde table in temporall matters But also against the offendours of the first table in .59 Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes or matters VVhich his meaning he declareth plainely in another place vvhere he auoucheth the saiyng of S. Paule The Prince beareth not the sworde in vaine to proue therevvith against Petilian the Donatist that the povver or authority of Princes vvhich the Apostle speaketh of in that sentence is geuen vnto them to make sharpe Lavves to further true Religion and to suppresse Heresies and Schismes and therefore in the same place he calleth the Catholique Churche that hathe such Princes to gouerne to this effect A Church made strong whole or fastened together with Catholique princes meaning that the Church is vveake rent and parted in sonder vvhere Catholique Gouernours are not to maintaine the vnitie thereof in Churche matters by their authoritie and povver Gaudentius the Donatist found him selfe agreeued that Emperors shuld entremeddle and vse their povver in matters of religion affirming that this vvas to restreine men of that freedome that God had set men on That this vvas a great iniurie to God if he meaning his religion should be defended by men And that this vvas nothing els but to esteeme God to be one that is not able to reuenge the iniuries done against him selfe S. Augustine doth ansvvere and refute his obiections vvith the authoritie of S. Pauls saiyng to the Romaines Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers c. For he is Gods minister to take vengeance on him that doth euill interpreting the minde of the Apostle to be that the authoritie and povver of Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so 60 vvel as in Temporal And therfore saith to Gaudentius and to you al Blotte out these saiyngs of S. Paule 13. Rom. if you can or if you can not then set naught by them as ye doe Reteine a most wicked meaning of al these saiyngs of the Apostle leaste you loose your freedome in iudging or els truely for that as men ye are ashamed to doe before men crie out if you dare Let murtherers be punished let adulterers be punished lette all other faults be they neuer so heinous or ful of mischief be punished by the Magistrate we wil that only wicked faultes against religioÌ„ be exeÌ„pt from punishmeÌ„t by the lawes of kings or rulers c. Herken to the Apostles and thou shalt haue a great aduantage that the kingly power cannot hurt thee doe wel and so shalt thou haue praise of the same power c. That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euill to witte to cut in sunder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebelle against the promises of the Gospel and to beare the Christian armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and highe King of the Christians The .18 chapter declaring how Princes haue to gouerne in cases of the first Tables answering to certain places out of the Canonicall Epistles of the
Apostles Stapleton HERE is nothinge M. Horne that importeth youre surmised Supremacye The effecte of your processe is Princes haue authoritie to mainteine praise and further the vertues of the first table and to suppresse the contrary wherein onely coÌ„sisteth the true ReligioÌ„ and spiritual Seruice that is due froÌ„ maÌ„ to God And that he hath authority herein not only in the vertues or vices bidden or forbiddeÌ„ in the second table of Gods coÌ„maundements wherin are conteined the dueties one man oweth to an other This is grauÌ„ted M. Horn both of the Catholiks and of the soberer sort of Protestants for Carolostadius Pelargus Struthius with the whole rable of th' Anabaptists deny it that Princes haue authority both to further the obseruation and to punish the breach of Gods coÌ„maundements as wel in the first table as in the second that is as well in such actions as concerne our dutie to God him self as in the dutie of one man to an other But al this is as not onely the Catholike writers but MelaÌ„chthon him self and Caluin do expouÌ„d quod ad externam disciplinam attinet as much as apperteineth to external discipline and the Magistrate is the keper and defender of both tables saith Melanchthon but againe he addeth quod ad externos mores attinet as muche as belongeth to external maners behauiour and demeanour For in the first table are coÌ„teined many offences and breaches of the which the Prince can not iudge and much lesse are by him punishable As are all suche crimes whiche proprely belong to the Court of Conscience To wit misbelief in God mistrust in his mercy contempt of his commaundements presumption of our selues incredulitie and such like which al are offences against the first table that is against the loue we owe to God CoÌ„trarywise true belief confidence in God the feare of God and such like are the vertues of the first table And of these Melanchthon truely saith Haec sunt vera opera primae tabulae These are the true workes of the first table The punishing correcting or iudging of these appertaine nothing to the authority of the Prince or to any his lawes but only are iudged corrected and punished by the spiritual sworde of excommunication of binding of sinnes and embarring the vse of the holy Sacraments by the order and authoritie of the Priest only and spiritual Magistrate Which thing is euident not only by the confession doctrine and continuall practise of the Catholique Churche but also by the very writinges of such as haue departed out of the Churche and will seeme most to extolle the authoritie of Princes yea of your selfe M. Horne as we shall see hereafter Againe whereas the chiefe vertue of the first table is to beleue in God to knowe him and to haue the true faithe of him and in him in externall regimente as to punishe open blasphemy to make lawes against heretiques to honour and mainteine the true seruice of God Princes especially Christians ought to further aide and mainteine the same But to iudge of it and to determine whiche is the true faith in God how and after what maner he ought to be serued what doctrine ought to be published in that behalfe the Prince hath no authoritie or power at all Therefore MelanchthoÌ„ who in his CoÌ„mon places wil haue Princes to looke vnto the true doctrine to correct the Churches when Bishops faile of their duetie yea and to consider the doctrine it selfe yet afterward he so writeth of this matter that either he recanteth as better aduised or els writeth plaine contrary to him selfe For thus he saieth of the Ciuile Magistrates Non condant dogmata in Ecclesia nec instituant cultus vt fecit Nabuchodonozor Et recens in scripto cui titulus est Interim potestas politica extra metas egressa est Sicut Imperatori ConstaÌ„tio dixit Episcopus LeoÌ„tius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 NoÌ„ sunt coÌ„fundeÌ„dae functiones c. Let theÌ„ make no doctrines in the Church neither appoint any worshipping of God as did Nabuchodonosor And euen of late in that writing which is entituled the Interim the Ciuile power hath passed her bounds and limites As ones Bishop Leontius said to Constantius the Emperour Thou being set to gouerne in one matter takest vpon thee an other matter The functions of both magistrates are not to be confounded In these woordes you see M. Horne Melanchthon taketh away all authoritie from Princes in iudging or determining of doctrine and wil not haue the functions of both Magistrates Spiritual and temporal to be confounded Yea M. Nowel himselfe with a great stomach biddeth vs shew where they deny that godly and learned Priestes might according to Gods woorde iudge of the sincerity of doctrine As though when the Prince and his successours are made supreme gouernours without any limitation it fal not often out that the bisshop be he neuer so lerned or godly shall not ones be admitted to iudge of true doctrine except the doctrine please the Prince As though there had not ben a statute made declaring and enacting the Quenes Ma. yea and her highnes successours without exception or limitation of godly and vngodly and yet I trowe no bisshops to be the Supreme Gouernour in all thinges and causes as well spiritual as temporal As though you M. Horne had not writen that in bothe the tables the Prince hath authority to erect and correct to farther and restrayne to allow and punishe the vertues and vices thereto appertayning As though the gouernour in al causes is not also a iudge in all causes Or as though it were not commonly so taken and vnderstanded of a thousand in Englande which haue taken that Othe to their gâ—eat damnation but if they repeÌ„t You therefore M. Horne which talke so confusely and generally of the Princes Authority in both tables doe yet say nothing nor proue nothing this general and absolute Authority in al thinges and causes as lustely without exception the Othe expresseth And therefore you bring in dede nothiÌ„g to proue your principal purpose to the which al your proufes should be directed Againe where you alleage S. Augustin that the worde Godlynes meÌ„tioned in S. Paule to Timothe shoulde meane the true chief or proper worship of God as though Princes hauing charg therof should also haue authority to appoint such worship when yet S. Paule speaketh there of no such or of any authority at al in Princes but onely that by their peasible gouernmeÌ„t we might with the more quiet atteÌ„d to Gods seruice you doe herein vntruly report S. Augustine or at the leste missetake him For the woorde godlines which S. Augustine will haue so to meane is that which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods seruice or religioÌ„ as himself there expresseth but the word of the Apostle to Timothee is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 godlynes So aptly and truly you alleage your doctors But wil you know M. Horn why
his own supreme Authority depose and set vp bisshops and Priests make Iniunctions of doctrine prescribe order of Gods seruice enact matters of religion approue and disproue Articles of the faith take order for administration of Sacraments commaunde or put to silence preachers determine doctrine excommunicat and absolue with such like which all are causes ecclesiastical and al apperteyning not to the inferiour ministerye which you graunt to Priestes and bisshops onely but to the supreme iurisdiction and gouernment which you doe annexe to the Prince onely This I say is the state of the Question now present For the present Question betwene you and M. Fekenham is grounded vppon the Othe comprised in the Statute which Statute emplieth and concludeth al these particulars For concealing whereof you haue M. Horne in the framing of your ground according to the Statute omitted cleane the ij clauses of the Statute folowing The one at the beginning where the Statute saith That no forayn person shall haue any maner of Authority in any spirituall cause within the Realme By which wordes is flatly excluded all the Authority of the whole body of the Catholike Church without the Realme As in a place more conuenient toward the end of the last book it shal by Gods grace be euidently proued The other clause you omitte at the ende of the said Satute which is this That all maner Superiorities that haue or maye lawfully be exercised for the visitatiō of persons Ecclesiasticall and correcting al maner of errours heresies and offences shall be for euer vnited to the Crowne of the Realme of Englande Wherein is employed that yf which God forbidde a Turke or any heretike whatsoeuer shoulde come to the Crowne of Englande by vertu of this Statute and of the Othe al maner superioritye in visiting and correcting Ecclesiastical persones in al maner matters should be vnited to him Yea and euery subiecte should sweare that in his conscience he beleueth so This kinde of regiment therefore so large and ample I am right wel assured ye haue not proued nor euer shal be able to proue in the auncient Church while ye liue When I say this kinde of regiment I walke not in confuse and general words as ye doe but I restrayne my self to the foresaid particulars now rehersed and to that platte forme that I haue already drawen to your hand and vnto the which Maister Fekenham must pray you to referre and apply your euidences Otherwise as he hath so may he or any man els the chiefe pointes of all being as yet on your side vnproued still refuse the Othe For the which doinges neither you nor any man else can iustly be greued with him As neither with vs M. Horne ought you or any mā els be greued for declaring the Truth in this point as yf we were discōtēted subiects or repyning against the obediēce we owe to our Gracious Prince and our Countre For beside that we ought absolutely more obey God then man and preferre the Truth which our Sauiour himself protested to be encouraging al the faithful to professe the Truth and geuing them to wit that in defending that they defended Christ himself before al other worldly respects whatsoeuer beside al this I say whosoeuer wil but indifferently consider the matter shal see that M. Horne himselfe in specifying here at large the Quenes Mai. gouernement by the Statute intended doth no lesse in effect abridge the same by dissembling silence then the Catholikes doe by open and plain contradiction For whereas the Statute and the Othe to the which all must swere expresseth A supreme gouernment in al thinges and causes without exception Maister Horne taking vpon him to specifie the particulars of this general decree and amplyfying that litle which he geueth to the Quenes Maiesty with copy of wordes ful statutelyke he leaueth yet out and by that leauing out taketh from the meaning of the Statute the principal cause ecclesiasticall and most necessary mete and conuenient for a Supreme Gouernour Ecclesiasticall What is that you aske Forsoth Iudgement determining and approuing of doctrine which is true and good and which is otherwise For what is more necessary in the Churche then that the Supreme gouernour thereof should haue power in al doubtes and controuersies to decide the Truthe and to make ende of questioning This in the Statute by Maister Hornes silence is not comprised And yet who doubteth that of al thinges and causes Ecclesiastical this is absolutelye the chiefest Yea and who seeth not that by the vertue of this Statute the Quenes Maiesty hath iudged determined and enacted a new Religiō contrary to the iudgement of all the Bisshops and clergy in the Conuocation represented of her highnes dominions Yea and that by vertue of the same Authority in the last paliament the booke of Articles presented and put vp there by the consent of the whole conuocation of the newe pretended clergy of the Realme and one or ij only excepted of al the pretended Bisshops also was yet reiected and not suffred to passe Agayne preachinge the woorde administration of the Sacramentes binding and loosing are they not thinges and causes mere Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall And howe then are they here by you omitted Maister Horne Or howe make you the Supreme gouernment in al causes to rest in the Quenes Maiesty yf these causes haue no place there Which is nowe better I appeale to al good consciences plainly to maintayne the Truthe then dissemblinglye to vpholde a falshood Plainly to refuse the Othe so generallye conceyued then generally to sweare to it beinge not generallye meaned But now let vs see how M. Horne wil direct his proufes to the scope appointed THE SECOND BOOKE DISPROVING THE PRETENSED PRActise of Ecclesiastical gouernement in Emperours and Princes of the first .600 yeares after Christ. M. Horne The .28 Diuision pag. 19. b. Constantinus of vvhose careful gouernmēt in Church causes I haue spoken somevvhat before tooke vpon him and did exercise the 70. supreme rule and gouernement in repressing al maner Idolatrie and false Relligion in refourming and promoting the true religion and in restreining and correcting al maner errours schismes heresies and other enormities in or about religion and vvas moued herevnto of duety euen by Gods vvorde as he him self reporteth in a vehemēt prayer that he maketh vnto God saiyng I haue takē vpō me and haue brought to passe helthful things meaning reformation of Religion being perswaded therevnto by thy word And publishing to all Churches after the Councel at Nice vvhat vvas there done he professeth that in his iudgement the chiefest end and purpose of his Imperial gouernement ought to be the preseruation of true religiō and godly quietnes in al Churches I haue iudged saith this godlye Emperoure this ought before all other thinges to be the ende or purpose wherevnto I should addresse my power and authority in gouernement that the vnitie of faith pure loue and agreemēt of religiō towardes the
Homo homini quantum interest stulto intelligens See howe farre square and extreme different your opinion is from the iudgement of the Catholike Fathers and Bisshops so many hundred yeares past You M. Horne and your fellowes will haue al Synods and Councels to be called ordered directed gouerned confirmed approued and wholy gouerned of the PriÌ„ce and his officers And without the Princes authority coÌ„mission order directioÌ„ coÌ„firmation and royal assent you wil haue no Synodes or Councelles of Bishops to auaile or to haue force Contrarywise these Catholike Bishops in the East Church do for this very cause reproue and reiect the Assembly of certaine Bishops for no Synode at al because al was there done by the authoritie order direction and power of the Princes Lieutenaunt And they doe make a plaine distinction betwene Negotium Imperiale and Synodale betwene an Imperiall matter and a Synodall matter as who shoulde saye If the Emperour beare all the stroke it is no Synod nor so to be called Therefore these Catholique Fathers say againe in the same place within few lines after Si velut Episcopi sese Iudices volebaÌ„t esse quid opus erat vel Comite vel militibus aut edictis ad coeundum imperialibus If these fellowes would be them selues Iudges as Bishops what neded them to haue either the Countie or the souldiars or any Imperial Edicts to make them assemble As who would say In the Bishoply iudgement in the Synode of bishops it is not meete eyther to be summoned by the Prince or to haue his Lieutenaunt present or to haue his gard of Souldiars These matters become the temporal Court and the Ciuile Consistorie where by force of subiection lawes do procede They become not the Synods of Bishoppes where with quiet of minde with godly deliberation freely and franckly without feare or partialitie Gods matters ought to be treated discussed and concluded Therefore againe these Catholik Fathers doe say of this Arrian Conuenticle at Tyrus Qua fronte talem conuentum Synodum appellare audent cui Comes praesedit With what face dare they call such an assemblye by the name of a Synode ouer the which the County was president And yet will yow M. Horne that the ciuill Magistrate shall be the president and Supreme gouernour in and ouer al Synodes Maye not a man nowe clappe yow on the backe and saye Patrisas Arrianisas And that yow are as like to the cursed Arrians as if Arrius him self had spet you out of his mouth Those Fathers cry yet againe vnto you and say Quae species ibi Synodi vbi vel caedes vel exiliuÌ„ si Caesari placuisset coÌ„stituebatur What face of any Synod was there where at the Emperours pleasure either death or banishmeÌ„t was decreed This coÌ„uenticle therefore at Tyrus was no Synod Neither could therfore Athanasius appeale from any Synod to the Emperoure But that which Athanasius then did and which yow vntruely call an Appeale from the Synod was only a coÌ„plaint to the godly Emperour ConstaÌ„tine againste the vniuste violences of the honourable as you call him Flauius Dionysius wherein also those Catholique Fathers aboue mentioned shall witnesse with mee against you For thus they write Quum nihil culpae in comministro nostro Athanasio reperirent Comésque summa vi imminens plura contra Athanasium moliretur Episcopus comitis violentiam fugiens ad religiosissimum Imperatorem ascendit depreâ—aÌ„s iniquitatem hominis aduersariorum calumnias pâ—stulaÌ„sque vt legitima Episcoporum Synodus indiceretur â–ª aut ipse audiret suam defensionem Wheras they could find no fault in our fellowe Prieste Athanasius and the Countye by force and violence wrought many things against Athanasius the Bishoppe declining the violence of the Countie went vp to the most religious Emperor complaining both of the iniurious dealing of the Lieutenant and of the slanders of his Aduersaries and requiring that a laufull Synode of Bisshops might be called or els that th'Emperour would heare him to speake for him selfe By these woordes we see that Athanasius appealed not from any Synodicall sentence of bishops to the Emperour as a Superiour Iudge in Synodicall matters but from the violence and iniuries of the Lieutenaunt to his Lord and Maister the Emperoure him self for to haue iustice and audieÌ„ce not in any mateâ— of Religion or controuersie of the faith but in a matter of felony laid to his charge as the murder of a man and an outrage committed by one of his Priestes in a Churche For the which his aduersaries sought his death And yet when they came before the Emperour they chaunged their action and pleaded no more vpon the murder which was fouÌ„d to be so euident a lye Arsenius being brought forth aliue before the benche when they accused Athanasius of his death neither vpoÌ„ the Chalice brokeÌ„ that being also a very ridiculous aÌ„d a plain forged mater but they pleaded a newe actioÌ„ of stoppiÌ„g the passage of corne froÌ„ AlexaÌ„dria to ConstaÌ„tinople aÌ„d accused hiÌ„ as an enemie to the Imperial court and City For prouf wherof the ArriaÌ„s brought in false witnesses and periures But yet the Emperour as they write moued with pitie satis habebat pro morte exilium irrogare thought it enough in stede of death to banish him Whiche he did at the importune suite and clamoures of the Arrian bishoppes sor quietnes and vnities sake in the church But afterward in his death bed the Emperour repentinge him commaunded Athanasius to be restored to his Bisshopricke againe though Eusebius the Arrian then present laboured much to the contrary In al this there was no Ecclesiastical or spiritual matter but mere Ciuile matters in hand Neither was it any Ecclesiastical matter that the Catholike Bisshops of Egypt as you alleage M. Horne desired and adâ—ured Flauius Dionysius the foresaied Countie to reserue the examination and iudgement of to the Emperour himself But the matter was suche as we haue before rehearsed matters and actions mere Ciuile Namely they adiured that iniurious and partiall Magistrate the foresayed Countie not to proceede farder against their Patriarche then so grieuoslie attainted but to referre the whole matter to the most Religious Emperoure where they doubted not to finde more fauoure Apud quem say they licebit iura Ecclesiae nostra proponere Before whome we maye put foorth bothe the rightes of the Churche and our owne Meaninge that by his clemencye they mighte be suffered to procede in that matter among them selues orderly as the righte of the Churche and of the Canons required not as M. Horne falsely translateth it that the Emperour would iudge according to the right order of the Church There are no such wordes in the letters of the Catholike Bishops of Aegipt alleaged by M. Horne Otherwise to seke any iudgement of Churche matters at the Emperours handes be you bolde M. Horne no man knewe better then Athanasius him selfe that he could not doe it
books vnder paine of deathe dothe not iustifie this supremacie by you imagined This was but an outewarde execution of ciuile punishmente in the assisting of the Nicene Decrees Nowe touching that you tell vs howe Constantine licenced the Fathers to departe if he saied Gramercy moste reuerend Fathers for your great paines and trauail nowe may you in Gods name resorte to your cures and flocke God speede you God prosper your iourney And if he bare their charges too that were poore Bisshoppes as he did in case he woulde not suffer them to depart till all matters were throughlye and finallye discussed What then What supremacy maketh al this Or how is this any thing like to the Supremacy now sworen vnto M. Horne The .38 Diuision pag. 24. b. Arius countâ—â—feiting a false and a feined confession of beliefe like an hypocrite â–ª pretending to the Emperour that it vvas agreable to the faithe of the Nicene Councel humbly beseching the Emperour that he would vnit and restore him to the .96 mother Churche and therefore hauing friends in the Emperours Court as suche shall neuer vvante fautours about the best Princes vvas brought into his presence vvhom the Emperoure him selfe examined diligentlye and perceiuinge no disagreement as he thought from the agrement made in Nicene Councell .97 absolued and restored him againe vvhervnto Athanasius vvho knevv Arius throughly vvould not agree and being accused therfore vnto th'Emperour vvas charged by letters from him that he should receiue Arius vvith these threates that if he vvould not he vvould .98 depose them from his Bisshoprike and commit him to an other place The Arrians heaped vp many and horrible accusations and slaunders vpon Athanasius vvhervpon the Emperour doth summon a Councell at Tyre and sendeth commaundement by his letters â—o Athanasius that vvithout all excuse he should appeare there for othervvise he should be brought vvhether he vvould or no. He vvriteth to the CouÌ„cel his letters vvherin he declareth the causes vvhy he called that CouÌ„cel He shevved vvhat he vvould haue and vvhat they ought to do aÌ„d prescribeth vnto theÌ„ the form aÌ„d rule wherby thei shuld iudge aÌ„d determin in that Synod Athanasius appeared appealed fled to the Emperour and declared the iniuries offered against him in that Councel The Emperour tooke vpon him the hearing of the cause sent his letters to the vvhole Synod commaunding them vvithout al excuse or delay to appeare before him in his palaice and there to shevv hovv vprightly and hovve sincerely they had iudged in their Synod as I haue shevved .99 before VVherein obserue diligently that the Emperor taketh vpoÌ„ hiÌ„ and no fault found thervvith to examine and iudge of the doings of the vvhol CouÌ„cel Thus far of CoÌ„stantine and his doings in the executioÌ„ of his ministerie and especially in perfourming that part vvhich he called his best part that is his gouernement and rule in Ecclesiastical matters vvherein it is manifest that by the practise of the Catholique Churche for his time approued and commended by all the Catholique Priests and Bishops in the Nicene Councell the supreme gouernment authority and rule in ,100 all maner causes both Ecclesiasticall and Temporall vvere claimed and exercised by the Emperour as to vvhom of right suche like povver and authority belonged and appertained Stapleton Beholde nowe an other Argument of M. Hornes imagined Supremacie Arius hypocriticallye dissemblinge his heresie and pretending his faithe to be agreeable to the Nicene faith humbly besecheth Constantine to vnite and restore him to the Mother Churche And so he was absolued and restored Truely here had ye hitte M. FeckenhaÌ„ home in dede had there bene any such thing in your Authour as in dede there is not nor can be onlesse Constantine had bene also a Priest In dede he released him from exile being before circumuented by a crafty Epistle of his and Euzoius together which in wordes semed to agree with the Nicene Councell but in meaning farre disagreed Yf ye call this vniting to the Mother Church your Mother hath a faire Childe and a cunning Clercke of you And yet were ye much more cunning if ye could finde any such disordinate and folish false phrases in any mans penne sauing your owne Neither can I tell in the worlde where to find or where ye found this peuish hereticall fond phrase onlesse it were of Arius him selfe of whome ye seme to take it And yet durst not he as starke an heretik as he was to hasard so farre as ye haue done In deede in his craftie and subtile letter so ambitiously and coulourably penned that Constantine supposed it agreed very well with the very definition of the Nicene Councell in the ende thereof he made sute vnto Constantine to be receiued againe into the Catholique CoÌ„munion in these wordes speaking for him selfe and Euzoius his mate Quapropter rogamus vntri nos per pacificam Dei cultricem pietatem tuam matri nostrae Ecclesiae iubeatis Wherefore we beseche your honour being a peaceable Prince and a true worshipper of God to commaund that we may be vnited to our Mother the Church Ye see good Reader if M. Horne hath any Author who and of how good credite he is euen no better then Arius him selfe And yet in this pointe is M. Horne worse then he and corrupteth and wresteth not onely the Catholique writers but Arius wordes too For Arius doth not desire Constantine to restore him as M. Horne faineth but to geue out his commaundemente that he might be restored and by whome was that M. Horne but by the Bishoppes And this thing Constantine him selfe well vnderstode and therfore though glad to see them as he thought to haue changed their minde yet not presuming as Sozomen writeth to receiue them into the Communion of the Churche before the iudgement and allowance of mete men according to the Lawe of the Churchâ— he sent them to the Bishops assembled then for an other matter in Councell at Hierusalem that they shuld examine his and his coÌ„panions faith Et clementem super eis sententiam proferrent and that they shoulde geue a merciful iudgement vpon them yf they did truely repent Ruffine also writeth agreable vnto this adding so that Alexander the Bisshop did therto assente Eusebius and other dissembling Catholik bisshops which were in hart Arians stil as it did afterward appere forthwith in the Councel receiued Arius into their communion But when he came to Alexandria he could not ther be receiued The Catholike bisshop Alexander of Alexandria yet liuing would not admit him Then remayning there a long tyme as excommunicated he desired saieth Theodoret to be by some meanes restored again and beganne to counterfeite the Catholike But when Alexander his bisshop and Athanasius his successor could not be so circumuented he attempted ones again the Emperours fauour And so by the means of Eusebius of Nicomedia an ArriaÌ„ bisshop in hart he was brought to the Courte
booke all in fewe words easie to be answered and auoyded For this kind of confirmation is not nor euer was required as though their ordinaunces were voyde and frustrate without it as al that ye now doe haue don or shal doe in your synodes and conuocations without the ratification of the Quenes Maiesty Which thiÌ„g for decrees of the Churche ye doe not ye haue not nor euer shal be able to proue But to this ende were the Emperours required to confirme Councels that the willing and towarde people might haue the better lyking in them and be the more allured carefully and exactly to obserue them vpon the good lyking of their prince And withal that the frowarde and malignaÌ„te people that make no great accompte of the censures of the Churche because yt doth not presently touche the body or any temporal losse might for feare of ciuil and temporall punishement be brought the soner to keepe and obserue theÌ„ And this litle short but so true an answere as ye shal neuer with al your cuÌ„ning honestly shift it of may suffice to euacuate and emptye a great part of your boke resting in this point But to shew in this place ones for al how emperors haue dealed aÌ„d may deale in General CouÌ„cels either for calling them or for confirming them or for their demeanour in them I wil put certayne points or Articles and note thereby what the practise of the Churche hath bene in this behalfe to th entent that the Reader maye knowe what it is that we defende and what had bene your part to haue proued least walking alwaies in generalities we spende words without fruit and bring the cause to no certaine issew And this I professe to take of one of your own special authors M. Horne the Cardinal of Cusa out of whoÌ„ you alleage afterwarde a longe processe as one that made wholy for you And in very dede he speaketh as much for the Emperour and for his prerogatiue in ordering of generall Councels as he could possibly finde by the continual practise of the Church from Constantines tyme down to his which was to the late Councell of Basil vnder Sigismunde the Emperour in the yere 14.32 The first poiÌ„t theÌ„ is that KiÌ„gs aÌ„d PriÌ„ces ought to be careful and diligeÌ„t that Synods aÌ„d CouÌ„cels may be had as the especial aduocates of the Church and as of greatest power to procure quiet paisible passage to CouÌ„cels abyding there aÌ„d returniÌ„g home againe ExaÌ„ple in an admonitioÌ„ of S. Gregory to Theodorike the FreÌ„che King exhorting to see a Synod called in his realme for the repressing of Simony The seconde point is that to such Synods Princes ought to come with all mekenesse reuerence and humility and with gentle exhortations Examples are Riccharedus SisenaÌ„dus and Chintillanus KiÌ„gs of Spayne as we shal hereafter more largely declare in certain of the Toletane Councels The third point is that as KiÌ„gs and PriÌ„ces for their own prouinces do cal prouincial Synods so the Emperorus for the whole corps of ChristeÌ„doÌ„ do cal General CouÌ„cels NoÌ„ ê™ coactiuè sed exhortatoriè colligere debeat Not that by force or coÌ„straint but by way of exhortatioÌ„ he ought to cal theÌ„ Examples are the Councel of Aquileia vnder S. Ambrose the 4. General Councell vnder Pope Leo the sixt vnder Agatho the 7. vnder AdriaÌ„ the first with the rest as of eche in their places we shal declare The fourth that the Emperor in case of a general schisme ought first to certifie the Pope of the necessity of a Councel and require his consent to haue it in some certain place assembled So did ValentiniaÌ„ and MartiaÌ„ the Emperours to Pope Leo for the Chalcedon So did Constantin the 4. to Pope Agatho for the sixt general Councel The fift point is that the Pope summoneth and calleth al general CouÌ„cels far otherwise theÌ„ do the Emperours For the Pope as the chiefest and as hauiÌ„g power to coÌ„maund ouer al other bisshops for the principality of his priesthood by the power coÌ„mitted to him ouer the vniuersal Church hath to coÌ„maund al faithful ChristiaÌ„s especially bisshops and priests to assemble and mete in Councel But the Emperour exhorteth and inuiteth bisshops but coÌ„maundeth the lay to a Councel And the Canons do coÌ„mauÌ„de that without the Authority of the bisshop of Rome no Councel caÌ„ be holdeÌ„ Not so in the Emperor For the Ephesin coÌ„ueÌ„ticle was disanulled because Leo his legates were reiected though Theodosiê° the yoÌ„ger did coÌ„firm it and allow it So the great CouÌ„cel of AriminuÌ„ was coÌ„demned because Pope Damasus sent not thither though Constantius themperour summoned it and allowed it And the greate CouÌ„cel of Sardica preuailed because by Pope Iulius it was called and allowed though CoÌ„staÌ„tius theÌ„ Emperor resisted it and refused it And thus much for the first beginninges of the CouÌ„cel Now in the CouÌ„cel it self what is the Princes part aÌ„d what the bisshops it shal appeare Let theÌ„ the sixt point be that at the Councel being the Princes office and care ought to be to prouide that altumult aÌ„d dâ—sorder be auoyded and to remoue such as are to be remoued â–ª So did the iudges in the ChalcedoÌ„ CouÌ„cel remoue Dioscorê° froÌ„ the beÌ„ch aÌ„d admit Theodoret the one by pope Leo coÌ„deÌ„ned the other recoÌ„ciled So when the parties waxed warm they did their best to briÌ„g theÌ„ to a calm So did also CoÌ„staÌ„tiÌ„ in his own person in the first Nicene Councel as M. Horne hath himself alleaged and as Eusebius reporteth Seuenthly the Lay Magistrates or Princes being placed in the Councel in the roomes of Emperours and kings Non habent vocem Synodicam sed solum audire debent haue no voice as a parte of the Synod but oÌ„ly are there to heare This practise is clere in al the Councels as it shall appere in the particulars hereafter The iudges therefore and Princes delegates mencioned in the Chalcedon and other Councels are in the Councels much after a sorte as the Speaker in our Parliaments To open and set forth to the Councel all matters to be treated vpon To appointe by the aduise of the Councel the next metings to breake of the present session to promulge the Councels SeÌ„tence and such like matters as belong to more orderlye and quiet proceding in al things Eightly the force and Vigour of the Sentence in CouÌ„cel dependeth only of the Bisshops which make the CouÌ„cel non ex Imperiali commissione and not of the Emperours Commission whose Authority is inferiour to the Synod saieth Cusanus And so the Continuall practise will proue Ninthly the Emperour the Princes and their Oratours do subscribe as witnesses of that is done but as iudging and determining only the bisshops in all Councels haue subscribed Tenthly for the ende and consummation of all Councels the Emperours and Princes ought to prouide that such things as are decreed and determined by the holy Councels
The vvhiche vvas proued ouer true not onely in the elections of the Bishoppes of old Rome but also in many Bishoppes of other Cities especially of nevve Rome These diseases in the Churche ministers and the disorders thereout springyng the Emperours from time to time studied to cure and refourme vvherefore Theodosius and Valentinianus vvhen they savve the great hoouing and shoouinge at Constantinople about the election of a Bishop after the death of Sisinius some speakinge to preferre Philippus other some Proclus both being ministers of that Churche did prouide a remedy for this michiefe to vvitte they them selues .123 made a decree that none of that Church should be Bishop there but some straunger from an other Churche and so the Emperours sent to Antioche for Nestorius vvho as yet vvas thought both for his doctrine and life to be a sitte pastor for the flocke and made him Bishop of Constantinople Stapleton This man is nowe againe in hande with the Emperours ordinance concerning the election of the Bishop of Constantinople but by the way or being as he is in dede al out of his waye and matter to he towcheth what slaughter there was at Rome when Damasus was made Pope and so rūneth backe agayne out of the way and out of his matter which he might ful wel haue let alone sauing that he would shewe his great familiaritie and affinitie with Iulian the Pelagian Who for lacke of good matter to iustify his own and to infringe the Catholik doctrine fel to controlle the Catholikes for their manners and namely for this dissention at the creation of Damasus Of which cotentiō Sabellicus saith M. Horne speaketh and Volaterranus sayeth it was not without much bloudshed As though Sabellicus said not also that the matter was tried with strokes But where to finde or seke it in either of them M. Horne leaueth vs to the wide worlde But what is this M. Horne against Damasus Primacie who was also a true and a good godly learned Bishop whom S. Hierome for all this contention recognised as head of the Churche and as greate a Clerke as he was yet being in doubte by reason of diuerse sectes about Antiochia in Syria with what persons to communicate moste humbly requireth of him to knowe with whom he should communicate and with whom he should not communicate What is then your argumēt M. Horne Is it this Damasus entred into the See of Rome by force and bloudshed Ergo the Emperour at that time was Supreme gouernour in all causes Ecclesiasticall Verely either this is your argumēt or els you make here none at al but only tel forth a story to no purpose except it be to deface the holy Apostolik See of Rome which in dede serueth euer your purpose both in bookes and in pulpitts What so euer it be you haue in hand beside the Pope may not be forgotten Now that you tel vs of a decree made by th' Emperours Theodosius and Valentinianus that none of the Churche of Constantinople should be Bysshop there but some straunger frō an other Churche you tell vs a mere vntruth Your alleaged Authors Socrates and Liberatus speake no one woorde of any such Decree The words of Liberatus who translated in maner the wordes of Socrates are these Sisinius being departed it semed good to the Emperours to appoint none of the Church of Constantinople to be bisshop there but to send for som straunger from Antioch in Syria from whence they had a little before Iohn Chrysostome and to make him Bisshop And this worde for worde hath also Socrates but he addeth more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because of the vaine triflers and busy heades that were of that Churche Of any Decree that the Emperor should make none of them both doe mention But at that time only the case then in Constantinople so standing and their luck before being so good in Iohn Chrysostom who from a stranger became their bishop it pleased the Emperours so to doe And al this they did by way of prouision for the Church quiet not by waye of absolute authority or any forceable Decree as M. Horn fableth and ouer reacheth his Authors M. Horne The .44 Diuision pag. 28. b. As Constantinus and Theodosius the elder euen so Theodosius the seconde a very .124 godly Emperour hauing and practising the .125 supreme gouernment in Ecclesiasticall causes seeinge the horrible Heresies spronge vp and deuidinge the Church but specially by Nestorius did 126 by his authoritie cal the thirde general councel at Ephesus named the first Ephesine councel geuinge streight .127 commaundement to al Bishops vvheresoeuer that they shoulde not faile to appeare at the time appointed and further vsed the same povver and authoritie in the ordering and gouerninge thereof by his .128 Lieutenaūt Ioannes Comes Sacrensis that other Godly Emperours had beene accustomed to vse before him ▪ accordinge to the cōtinual practise of the Churche as it is plainely set foorth in the booke of general Councelles In this councel there happened so greuous contention betvvixt Cyrillus Bishop of Alexandria and Iohn Bishop of Antioche both beyng othervvise godly and learned mē that the councel vvas diuided thereby into tvvo partes the occasion of this Schisme vvas partely that Cyrillus and certaine other vvith him had proceeded to the cōdemnation of Nestorius before that Ioānes vvith his cōpany could com ād partly for that Ioānes of Antioch suspected Cyrillus of certain Heresies misdeeming that Ciril had made the more haste to confirme them before his comminge He therefore vvith his associates complaineth and laieth to Cyrilles chardge that he did not tary according to the commaundement of the Emperour for the comming of the Bisshops of other Prouinces vvhich vvere called thither frō all partes by the cōmaundement of the Emperour That vvhan the noble Earle Candidianus commaunded him by vvriting and vvithout vvriting that he should presume no suche matter but that he and those that vvere vvith him should abide the comming of the other Bishops neuer thelesse he proceeded that he and his company vvere the authours of dissension and discord in the Church ▪ and that they had geuē the occasion that the rules of the Fathers and the decrees of the Emperours vvere broken ▪ and trodē vnder foote vvherefore they iudge Cyrill of Alexādria vvith Memnō bisshop of Ephesus to be deposed frō their bisshopriks and Ecclesiastical ministery and the other their associates to be excōmunicate The vvhich their doinges they signifie to the Emperour Theodosius by their Synodical letters to vnderstande his pleasure in .129 allovving or disallovvyng of their Synodicall actes After this came the bishop of Romes legates before vvhome in the coūcel Cyrillus and Memnō offered vp their libelles deposing a contestation againste Iohn and his party to haue them cited and render the cause of their deposition The bisshoppe of Romes legates vvith the consent of the councell on that parte sendeth for Ioannes and his parties
the Popes Legates would not therto agree no nor Leo him selfe though the whole CouÌ„cel besought him but coÌ„firmed al other things that the CouÌ„cel had determined vpon and caused Anatoliê° the patriarch of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople to surcease froÌ„ this his ambitious claime and to coÌ„fesse his faut Last of al in a letter of Paschasinus one of the Popes Legates in that CouÌ„cel touching the condeÌ„nation of Dioscorê° this pope Leo is expresly called Caput Vniuersalis Ecclesiae Head of the vniuersall Church Many other things myght be gathered for this purpose as wel out of the Actes of this Councel as otherwhere especially that S. Gregorie writeth that of this holy Councell his predecessours were called Vniuersall Bisshppes M. Horne The .55 Diuision Pag 33. b. This Synode being finished the Emperour banished Dioscorus into the Cytie of Gangren VVhich thyng doon The noâ—les of the Cytie saith Liberatâ—s asseÌ„bled together to choose one both for life and learning worthy of the Bisshopricke for this waâ— .156 coÌ„maunded by the Emperours Decrees At the length Pâ—oteriuâ— vâ—â—s â—ade Bisâ—hop against vvhom the seditious people raysed one â—imotheus Helluâ—us or Aelurus vvho in conclusion murthered Proterius The catholique Bissoppes vvhich mainteined the Chalcedon councel made humble supplication vnto Leo the Emperour both to reuenge the death of Proterius and also .157 to depose Timotheus Hellurus as one not Lavvfully instituted in the Bishoprike on the contrary parte other Bishops make supplication vâ—to hâ—m in the defence of Timotheus and against the Chalcedon councel VVhen Leo the Emperour had considered the matter of both their supplications for good and godly consyderations he vvrote his letters to the Bisshops of euery city declaring both these causes and vvilling them to send him .158 their aduise vvhat vvas best to be done from vvhom he receiued anâ—vvere that the Chalcedon Councel is to be mainteined euen vnto â—eath vvherevpon the Emperour vvriteth to Sâ—ila his Lieutenaunt of Alexandria that he should maintein the Chalceâ—on Councell Stila did as the Emperour commaunded he expelled Timotheus Hellurus and .159 placed an other in his roume named Timotheus Sâ—lefacialius or Albus vvho liued quietly all â—he raigne of Leo and Zeno the Emperours til Basilicus gat the Empire vvho restored Timotheus the Heretique But vvhen Zeno recouered the Empire this Timotheus poisoned him selfe in vvhose place the Heretiques chose one Peter Mogge Afâ—er that Zeno the Emperour knevv of the crafty dealing of the heretiques he vvrote to his Lieuâ—enaunt Anthemius that he should depriue Peter Mogge and restore Timotheus to the bisshopricke and further that he should punish those that vvere the authours to enstall Peter Mogge Anthemius receiuing the â—mperours mandate did depose Peter Mogge as one that vvas but a counterfayt made bissop contrary to the lavves of the Catholique Churche and restored Timotheus Salefacialius vvho being restored sent certeine of his Clergy to the Emperour to render him thankes The .15 Chapter of Leo and Zeno Emperours Stapleton THis collection standeth in the banishing of Dioscorus and in the election and deposing of bishoppes Proterius was chosen vniuersorum sententia by the verdit of all the Citizens of Alexandria as the maner of choosing then was both before and after The Emperours commaundement was not the only cause thereof but the coÌ„maundement of the Councell for execution whereof the Emperour gaue forth his letters also For concealing whereof in your first allegatioÌ„ out of Liberatus you leaue out the worde Et Also where Liberatus saieth For this was also commaunded by the Emperours edictes The worde Also you leaue out to make your Reader beleue that the onely Absolute coÌ„maundement of the Emperour was the cause that Proterius was ordered bishop in the place of Dioscorus Whereas themperours edict came forth partly for auoyding of tumultes which the hereticall adhereÌ„ts of Dioscorus were likely to raise And which they raised in dede straight after the death of Marcian themperour and remouyng Proterius made Timotheus to sitte in hys place partly for executing the Chalcedon Councels Decree which was that a newe bishop should strayght way be ordered at AlexaÌ„dria in the roume of Dioscorus whom they had deposed Nowe Timotheus was an open heretike standing against the CouÌ„cel of Chalcedo and a murtherer withall of hys lawefull bishop Proterius and therefore no greate accompt to be made of the Emperours doings towards hym he being no bishop at al in dede Nowe where the Emperour coÌ„maunded an other to be put in his place it had bene well done if ye had placed also as your author doth the whole words and doings of themperour which was that Stila his deputy shuld set in aÌ„ other But wheÌ„ M. Horne when all the Bissops had answered that the Councel of Chalcedo was to be maintayned euen to death And that the foresayed Timotheus was vnworthy to be called either Bisshop or Chaistian man And howe M. Horne Decreto populi With the consente of the people which kinde of choosing Bishops was then no newe thinge in the Churche but vsed bothe before and after As for the banisshing of Dioscorus being before deposed of the Councell I think your self wil confesse yt to be no spirituall matter M. Horne The .56 Diuision pag. 34. a. After this Timotheus Ioannes de Talaida vvas choosen vvhereof vvhen Acatius Bisshop of Constantinople hearde he being offended vvith Iohn for that he had not sent vnto him synodical letters to signifie of his election as the maner vvas he ioyned him selfe vvith the fautours of Peter Mogge and accused Iohn vnto the Emperour as one not sounde in Religion nor fit for the Byshoprike Peter Mogge espying this oportunity dissembleth an vnity and recoÌ„ciliation and by his friends vvynneth Acatius vvho breaketh the matter to theÌ„perour and persvvadeth him to depose IoaÌ„nes de Talaida and to restore Peter Mogge so that the same Peter vvold first receiue and professe the HenoticoÌ„ that is the confessioÌ„ of the vnity in faith vvhich the Prince had set foorth vvherof this is the effect Zeno the Emperor to al Bishops and people throughout AlexaÌ„dry and Aegipt Lybia and PeÌ„tapolis For somuch as we know that the right and true faith alone is the begiÌ„ning coÌ„tinuaÌ„ce streÌ„gth and inuiÌ„cible shyld of our Empire we labour night aÌ„d day in praier study and with Lawes to encrease the Catholik and Apostolike Church by that faith Al people next after God shal bowe doune their necks vnder our power Seing therfore that the pure faith doth on this wise preserue vs and the Romain coÌ„mon wealth many godly fathers haue huÌ„bly beseched vs to cause an vnitie to be had in the holy Church that the meÌ„bers displaced and separated through the malice of the enemie may be coupled and knit together And after this declaring his faith to agree vvich the Nicen councel and those that condeÌ„ned Nestorius and Eutiches he sayth we curse those that thinke the contâ—ary After vvhiche curse declaring al the
Bisshoplye or priestly office that faring like a mad mā he speaketh he wot nere what and euen there where with his egle eies he findeth fault with other mens blindnes he sheweth him self most blind bussard of al. For he may as wel find fault with Moses Law and by the supreme authority of his new Papacy he may laugh to scorne Moses to as wel as Bonifacius and cal hī blind bussard also for his madd lawes forbidding the eating of the Camel the Hare the Swine the Egle the Goshauke the Crow the Rauen the Owle the carmorāt and such like He might also as well make him selfe pastime and ieste merely at the Canons of the sixth General Councel that he so lately spake of forbidding the eating of puddings and things suffocated And perchaūce the questiō of beasts bitten with madde dogges hath more matter in it then M. Horne doth yet withal his Philosophy cōsider or that some of his good brethren in Germanye haue of late considered fealing as it were the smart of this their ignorance which feading vpon swines flessh bitten of a madde dogge waxed as madde as the dog and falling one vpon an other most pitifully bitte and tore one the others flessh As for the questiō cōcerning the Nūne M. Horne hath no great cause to mislike Nowe in case Bonifacius had demaunded of Pope Zacharie whether a lewde lecherouse false Fryer might lurke and luske in bedde with a Nunne and then cloke their incest vnder the name of holy wedlock ād that Pope Zacharie had geuen as honourable an answere as his late Apostle frier Luther hath donne aswel by hys bokes as by hys damnable doings then lo had Bonifacius ben the true and sincere Apostle of Iesus Christe And then should he haue ben M. Hornes Idole Neither did Bonifacius demād these matters because he was ignorante or in anye greate doubte but to worke more suerly And the Pope in hys answere telleth hym that he was well sene in all holy scripture As for the question how many crosses a mā should make in his body is not Bonifacius but your question For the question was of crosses to be made in saying the holy canō of the masse The name of the which holy canon ye can no more abyde then the deuill the signe of the holie crosse of whome ye haue learned thus to mangle your allegatiōs and to caste away both crossing and canō wythal M. Horne The .96 Diuision pag. 58. a. Adrianus the first Pope being muche vexed through his ovvne .304 furious pride by Desiderius king of Lombardy sendeth to Carolus Magnus and requireth him of his ayde against the Lombardes promising to make him .305 therfore Emperour of Rome Charles cōmeth vāquisheth Desiderius and so passeth into Rome vvhō the Pope receiued vvith great honour geuing to him in part of recompence the title of most Christian king and further to augment his beneuolence tovvardes Charles desired him to sende for his Bishops into Fraunce to celebrate a Synode at Rome vvhere in vvere gathered together of Bishops Abbottes and other Prelates about .154 In vvhich coūcel also Carolus him selfe vvas present as saith Martinus Gratianus maketh report hereof out of the Churche history on this vvise Charles after he had vanquished Desiderius came to Rome ād appointed a Synode to be holdē there with Adrian the Pope Adrian with the vvhole Synode deliuered vnto Charles the right and povver to elect the Pope and to dispose the Apostolique sea They graunted also vnto him the dignity of the aunciēt bloud of Rome VVerby he vvas made a Patriciā and so capable of the emperial dignity Furthermore he decreed that th'Archbishops ād bishops in euery prouīce shuld receiue their inuestiture of him so that none shuld be cōsecrate onles he were cōmēded ād inuestured Bishop of the Kinge VVo so euer woulde doo contrary to this decree should be accursed and except he repēted his goodes also should be cōfiscate Platina addeth Charles and the Pope the Romaines ād the Frēche sweare the one to the other to keepe a perpetuall amity and that those shuld be enemies to thē both that anoyed the one The 10. Chapter Of Charlemayne and of Adrian and Leo Bishops of Rome Stapleton THat Adriā was vexed by king Desiderius throwgh hys owne furiouse pryde who was a very vertuouse learned man is nothing but your follishe furiouse lying as also that he promised to Charles to make hym Emperour if he would ayde and helpe hym No history saieth so except M. Hornes pēne be an history Now what doth it furder your cause that thys Charles had the righte and power to electe the Pope and the inuesturing of Bishops seeing he helde yt not of hys owne right and tytle but by a speciall and a gratiouse graunte of the Pope and hys Synod as your self alleage Nay verely this one exāple cleerly destroyeth al your imagined Supremacy and al that you shall bringe hereafter of the Emperours claime for the electiō ād inuesturing of Bishops For the diligēt Reader remēbrīg this that the first Original ād Authority hereof sprong not of the Imperial right or power but of the Popes special graunte made to Charlemayn the first Emperour of the west after the trāslatiō therof must also see that al that you bring hereafter of th' Emperors claime in this behalfe proueth no Primacy in the Prince but rather in the Pope from whō the Authority of that facte proceded by which facte you would proue a primacy Horne The .97 Diuision pag. 59. a. Not longe after Charles perceiuing the Churches to be muche molested and dravvne in ◠partes vvith the Heresy of Foelix calleth a councell of al the Bishoppes vnder his dominions in Italy Fraunce and Germany to cōsulte and conclude a truthe and to bring the Churches to an vnity therein as he him selfe affirmeth in his Epistle vvriten to Elepandus Bishop of Tolet and the other Bishoppes of Spaine VVee haue commaunded sayth Charles a Synodall councel to be had of deuout Fathers from al the Churches thoroughout our signiouries to the end that with one accorde it might be decreed what is to be beleued touching the opiniō we know that you haue brought in with newe assertions suche as the holy Catholike Church in old time neuer heard of Sabellicus also maketh mention of this Synode vviche vvas conuocated to Frankeforth ad Caroli edictum at the commaundement of Charles Stapleton This gere serueth for nothing but to proue that Carolus called a councell and here M. Horne sayeth Sabellicus also maketh mention of this Synode cōuocated to Frāckford Your also M. Horn is altogether superfluous seing that ye named no other author before that spake of thys Synode for Sabellicus is here poste alone Well let it be Charles that called the Synode but why do ye not tell vs what was donne there as doth Platina and your owne authour Sabellicus also declaring that suche iconomaches and image breakers as ye are
In the firste Action the Popes letters to the Emperour were reade wherein he condemneth the former Synode vnder Michael and willeth that all the monimentes and recordes thereof be burnte In the beginninge also of this Synode the Emperour Basilius made an Oration to the Synode declarynge wythe what Zeale and loue to the vnytye of God his Churche he hadde called them together exhortinge them in many wordes to concorde and agreement Confessing also that they Potestatem Synodici iudicij diuinitus acceperunt haue receyued from God not by any his commission the power and authoryte to iudge in Synods He addeth farder that though he doubted not but that they were altogether such as zealed the truth and folowed righteousnes yet saieth he to th entent that it may appeare that our Imperial maiesty secundùm datam sibi potestatis mēsuram in ecclesiasticis negotijs nihil tacuisse eorum quae debent atque conueniunt hath not in ecclesiastical matters cōcealed any thinge of that which is dewe and conuenient according to the measure of power geuen vnto her deposcimus religionem vestram c. We beseche your religion or godlynes to ouercome nowe al affection of partialyte and hatred and to resemble as much as is possible the immutable and vnchangeable nature of God who neuer respecteth the person c. In this Oratiō of the Emperour three things I woulde you should note and beare well away M. Horne First that the bishops by his confessiō haue power from God to iudge and determine in Coūcels Their power and Authoryty herein procedeth not of the Princes commission as a supreme gouernour next vnto God aboue the bishops in ecclesiastical matters but frō God him self saieth this Emperour Secōdly that thēmperours power is a limited power not the chief Supreme ād the highest in all maner causes ād thinges Thirdly howe it is limited Forsothe not to commaunde or prescribe to the bisshops what they shall doe decree or determine in ecclesiastical matters but to exhorte them to concorde and vnyty in the same In the seconde Action diuerse of the Photians offering vp their libelles of repentaunce to the Synod not to themperour or his deputyes were by the Synod with impositiō of handes reconciled In the third and fourthe Actions diuers letters were reade as wel of Michael and Basilius Emperours to the Popes Nicolaus and Adrian as also of the Popes to them againe touching the condemnation of Photius intruded by Michael and the restoring agayne of Ignatius In the fifte Action Photius was brought in and the popes letters conteyninge his condemnation reade before him vnto the which the whole Synod cryed Recipimus haec omnia c. We receaue al these thinges bicause they are agreable to reason and to the ecclesiasticall rules and lawes In that action also the Popes legates are called the presidents of the Councell In the sixt Action the Photians appearing agayne and being moued as well of the whole Synod as of the Emperour to repentaunce they yet perseuered obstinately in their schisme Wherupon the Emperour gaue them seuen dayes of deliberation after which time if they were not in the meane while recōciled he bad them appeare againe saying Ventura sexta feria in sancta vniuersali Synodo state omnes quicquid definierit vniuersa Synodus fiet The next Friday be you here present in the holy and vniuersal Synod ād whatsoeuer the vniuersal Synod shal define or cōclude that shal be done where agayne you see the Emperour iudgeth not in the matters then in hand but the Coūcel Yea he saieth plainely that the restoring of Ignatius was not his doing or his deuise But that longe before the most holy and most blessed pope Nicolaus examining the matter thouroughly decreed by Synod that he should be restored to the right of his See agayne and together with the holy Romayn Churche pronounced Anathema to all suche that should resiste that decree and sentence And we knowing this before saieth the Emperour fearinge to haue the iudgement of the Curse promulged Obsecundare Synodico iudicio Romanae ecclesiae necessarium duximus huius rei gratia reddidimus ei proprium thronum We haue thought it necessary to obeye the Synodicall Iudgement of the Churche of Rome and for that cause we haue restored vnto him his owne See Of such Authoryty was the Sentence of the Churche of Rome with the Emperour of the East Churche in those dayes In the same action he saieth yet farder Hoc solum nostrum est si voluerit quis nominare crimina Alia verò omnia Canonibus his quibus imperiū Synodi creditū est tradimus This only is our parte to do if any man will bring forth any crimes or make anye accusation to see it put vp to the Councell c. But all other thinges we leaue to the Canons and to them to whome the Rule of the Synode is cōmitted that is to bishoppes as we hearde him before saie vnto them Thus muche in that Action In the seuenth Action Photius appearinge agayne Marinus one of the legates commaunded his staffe to be taken from him because it was a token of his bisshoplye estate and dignyte In this Action as Cusanus recordeth Bahanis the Emperours Lieutenant had much talke withe the Photyans Hortatoriè by the waye of exhortation mouinge them to vnytie and repentaunce The onely shifte of the Photyans was to say that the legates of the Patriarches there present did not their commission but condemned them cōtrary to the Patriarches own willes and Iudgementes Vpon this the Emperour offred them that whosoeuer would stand by that surmise should by his prouision be sent to the Patriarches them selues as to Rome to Antyoche and to Hierusalem and lerne of them the truthe But they refused to doe so At the length the Emperour seing them obstinat and full of words to no purpose sayed to them Omnes nouimus quòd laici estis non adduximus vos latrare sine ordine facere verba We knowe all that you are but laye men And we brought you not hither to barke and to talke out of order But the Emperour saieth Cusanus called them therefore laye men because they were all ordered of Photius who him selfe was no bisshop Such are you and all your felowes M. Horne no bishops at all but mere laye persons ordered of none at all that was him selfe ordered And whereas one of the Photians Eulapius by name beganne to talke with the Emperour the legates of the See Apostolike sayed Eulapius is condemned and excommunicated of the See Apostolike and therefore the Emperour ought not to talke with him Then the Emperour sayed I haue oftentimes and much desired that they might not perish And therefore I called them hither but if they will not returne to the Church whatsoeuer the Patriarches shall iudge of them they shall will they nill they stande vnto it For no man can reiecte the power that is geuen to
sent his Legates to the Emperour Fredericus .1 and desired him that he vvould .400 take vppe and end this contention by his authoritie The Emperour commaundeth them both to come vnto him at Ticinum vvhere foorthvvith he summoned a Councell to be holden about this matter .401 minding to examine bothe their causes and by searching to trye vvhose cause vvas the most honest Rouland .402 being afrayed to haue the matter come to this triall getteth to VVilliam of Sicilia the Emperours mortall ennemie and vvithin tvvelue daies putteth on his Cope and nameth him selfe Alexander for he purposed belike to make a conquest of the matter He alleaged his election to be good out of all doubt and that he sent for the Emperours aid and not for his arbitrement and therfore thought not good to bring his case into doubtfull question The Emperour being offended vvith him for that he vvould not obey his appointment sent tvvo Bisshops to cite him to come vnto the Councell by the name of Cardinall and not Pope But Rouland refused confuting their citation vvith this Maxime or Principle Romanum Pontificem à nemine iudicari debere The Pope ought not to be iudged of anye man But vvhen these Legates from the Emperour came to Octauian he straight vvaies obeyed and they brought him to Papia .404 Vspurg saith that Rouland vvas oftentimes monisshed to come and did contemne all those monitions The Emperour faite in the Councel as Radeuicus FrifingeÌ„sis vvho vvrote his actes vvitnesseth â—ad made an oration vnto the Bishoppes vvherein he declareth and that by the example of his auncestours Constantinus Theodosius Iustinianus and of later time of Carolus Magnus and other that the povver and authority to call Councelles vvhere the Churche is trouâ—led vvith any schismes or other perillous distourbance belongeth to the Emperour Notvvithstanding he coÌ„mitted the desining of the coÌ„trouersie to theyr vvisedome and .405 gaue them therevnto authoritie The Councell debateth the cause and consulteth vvith men learned in the Lavve and so concludeth that Octauians election vvas good and adiudgeth him to be the righte Bishoppe of Rome VVheÌ„ they had thus tryed out the matter Fredericus the Emperour saith Platina Confirmat Octauianum Pontificem Confirmed Octauian Pope .406 The Emperour vvithin a vvhile after sente Octauianus nevv confirmed Pope tovvardes Rome vvho dyed in the iourney After vvhose death the Emperour called an other councell at VVirtzberge as Auentinus vvriteth vvherein vvere a great number of Archebishoppes and other Bishoppes aÌ„d also many of the nobles and states of the Empyre In this Councell a statute or Decree vvas made by common consente That from hence foorth none shoulde be Pope onelesse he were created by the consent of the Emperour accordinge as the custome had bene of longe and auncient time This vvorthy Emperour vvhom the Chronicles call Christianissimum moste Christian for his zeale tovvardes Goddes Churche endeuored not vvithout great perill to him selfe and his estate to reteine the iurisdiction due to the Princes and thereby to refourme the horrible disorders that vvere grovven so highe that they ouervvhelmed the Church as in lyke sorte diuers other Emperours end Kinges bothe before and after had attempted but in vayne for the vvealthy pride the fierce povver and .407 trayterous treachery of the Pope and his Prelates vvas so mighty violent and subtile that there vvas no earthly povver able to vvithstande or matche vvith them And therefore Erasmus compteth the Popes of this time and those that folovved to be the Vicars and sâ—ccessours of Iulius Caesar of Alexander the Great of Croesus the ryche and of Xerxes the mighty rather then of Christe the onelye Emperour and gouernour of the Churche Bernarde calleth Eugenius .3 in his great pompe and pride rather the successour of Constantinus the highe Emperour then of Peter the humble Apostle and Abbas Vrspurg vvho lyued at this time vvhen the Popes had spoyled the â—mperour and other Princes vvelnighe of .408 all iurisdiction rulinge all by theyr ovvne Decretalles novve aboute this time set foorth .409 as they listed maketh a lamentable complainte of the horrible pryde and couetousnesse of the .410 vvhole clergy and coÌ„cludeth vvith these vvords Gaude mater nostra Roma c. Reioyce O our mother Rome bycause the seluses of the hidden treasures in the earthe are opened that riuers aÌ„d heapes of mony maye flowe vnto thee in great abundance Be glad of the iniquitie of the sonnes of meÌ„ bicause mony is geuen to thee for the recompence of so great euilles Be mery and iocund for discordes sake which is thy helper bicause she is rushte out of the infernall pit that plentiful rewardes of money might be heaped vpon the thou hast that which thou hast alwaies thyrsted after synge pleasant balades for throughe mennes malitiousnesse not by thy Godlinesse thou hast ouercome the worlde The .18 Chapter Of Frederike Barbarossa and of Alexander the .3 Stapleton MAister Horne good Reader as he hath hitherto so doth he styll playe Cacus parte This Cacus stole Hercules Oxen and because he woulde not haue them espied where they were by the track he drewe theÌ„ into his caue by the tayles backward Whiche thing Hercules seing did nothing mistrust they shoulde be there but yet as he passed by with the droue of his beastes the beasts that were in the denne lackinge theyr company beganne as the maner is to bellowe wherby all this thefte was discried This boke of M. Hornes is the very denne of Cacus into the which by a pretye sleight he conueyeth in hys stories and other proufes as a man maye say by the taile backewarde that is not keeping the righte and customable waie and order in making true and faithfull allegations but craftelie and peruersely cutting and chopping away some parte of them which partely lying in this his Cacus denne and as it were bellowing for his companie bewrayeth all M. Hornes slie dealings So haue ye hitherto found it and so shall ye still good Reader finde it and loe we haue at hande a ready proufe Frederike saith M. Horne seing the horrible vices of the Romisâ—h Church commaundâ—d that no Legate of the Church of Rome should come into Germanie c. First Maister Horne what horrible vices of the Romissh Churche were those you speake of It is verely naughte els tâ—en a horrible lye of your schismatical mouth The beginning of the sentence of the whiche you haue taken the taile onely is this Adrian the .4 our Countrieman and Frederike the first were fallen at great variaunce The Pope complained saith Nauclerus your own Authour that liuing betwene the swordes of the Romaines and William of Sicilie he was forsaken of the Emperoure contrarye to his great promises and so vexed for the Emperours sake that he could not reast at Rome The Emperoure on the other side pretended many things and namely the crowning of William the King of Sicilia Iamque ad id
that in thre thinges especially First in ruling and ordering of the Church by the Curates aÌ„d how they should order their diuine Seruice and minister the Sacrament of matrimonie as it was in England and other Christian Regions The seconde was how that the Lay people should behaue them selues towards their Curats and in what wise they should pay and offer to God their tithes The thirde was for making of their testamentes The .21 Chapter Of King Stephen King Henry the .2 and S. Thomas of Caunterbury Stapleton MAister Horn hath a maruelouse grace to dwel stil in such matters as nothing relieue his cause that is in the inuesturing of bisshoppes the which neither the Quenes Maiesty or her graces noble progenitours in our tyme haue challenged nor yet any other prince in England these many huÌ„dred yers Neither is it likely that King Stephen reserued the inuestitures to him self aswel for that his immediat predecessour King Henry after so long sturre about them gaue them ouer as that the Pope had so lately excoÌ„municated al such Princes PolychronicoÌ„ which work ye cite saith no such thing Verily King Stephen for a perpetual confirming of the clergies immunites made this solemne othe as it is recorded in WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury Ego Stephanus Dei gratia c. I Stephen by the grace of God by the assent of the clergy and of the people chosen to be King of England and consecrated thereunto of WilliaÌ„ the Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury aÌ„d Legat of the Church of Rome coÌ„firmed also afterward of InnoceÌ„tius the bishop of Rome in the regard aÌ„d loue of God I grauÌ„t the Church of God to be free and do coÌ„firme the dew reuereÌ„ce vnto her I promise I wil do nothing in the Church or in ecclesiastical matters by simony neither suffer any thing to be so don I affirm aÌ„d coÌ„firm the Iustice the power and the orderiÌ„g of Ecclesiastical persons and of al clerks and their matters to be in the haÌ„ds of the bishops I do enact and grauÌ„t the promotioÌ„s of the Churches with their priuileges coÌ„firmed and the customes thereof after the old maner kept to coÌ„tinue and remayn inuiolated And while such Churches shal be void of their ê“per pastours that both the Churches aÌ„d al the possessioÌ„s therof be iÌ„ the haÌ„d aÌ„d custody of the Clerks or of honest meÌ„ vntil such time as a Pastour be substituted according to the Canons Thus far William of Malmesbury Now that kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the .2 shuld reserue the said inuestitures to hiÌ„self which your author PolichronicoÌ„ saith not and that the blessed Saint and Martyr S. Thomas whoÌ„ ye cal Thomas Becket was sworn to the same this tale verily hath no maner of apparaÌ„ce or colour This was none of the articles for the which the king aÌ„d S. Thomas coÌ„teÌ„ded so much the which articles appere in the life of S. Thomas That in dede which ye recite is one of theÌ„ but how ye may proue your new supremacy therby that were hard for the wisest man in a couÌ„trey to tel Yea much rather yt serueth to the coÌ„trary and proueth the Popes supremacy who disallowed the said article with many other the King also beiÌ„g at leÌ„gth fain to yeld therin The like I say of the Kings doiÌ„gs in IrelaÌ„d wherof ye write which things as eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he did by the helpe of the primat of Armach so Giraldus CambreÌ„sis one that writeth of the kins doiÌ„gs ther aÌ„d one that was sent thither by the kiÌ„g saith he kept many couÌ„cels ther but by the popes wil aÌ„d coÌ„sent And Polidorê° sayth that the King obtayned the title of Irelond by the Popes authoritie Guilielmus Newburgensis writeth much lyke of WilliaÌ„ Conquerour praemonstrato prius Apostolico Papae iure quod in regno Angliae habebat licentiaque haereditatem conquirendi impetrata that before he inuaded England he did intimate his right and interest to the Pope and obtayned of him licence to atchiue and conquere his inheritaunce Here perchaunce wil many of your secte maruaile why ye haue either named S. Thomas or passed ouer the story so sleightlye and wil think that ye are but a dissembler and a traytour to their cause or at the least a very faynt patrone for theÌ„ especially seing M. Fox hath ministred you so much good matter prosequuting the matter .xj. leaues and more Your own frends wil say your allegations are but simple aÌ„d colde and in a maner altogether extrauagante and that ye might haue founde in M. Foxe other maner of stuffe as a nomber of Kinge Henry the seconde his constitutions and ordinaunces playne derogatorie to many of the Popes Lawes yea playne commaundemente that no man should appeale to Rome and that Peter pence should be no more payed to the Apostolicall see or that yf any man should be founde to bring in any interdict or curse against the Realme of England he should be apprehended without delaye for a traytour and so executed And finally that no maner decree or coÌ„maundemente proceding from the authority of the Pope should be receiued You shall there finde wil they say concerning the said Thomas his parson and doinges that he was no Martyr but a very rebell and traytour and that all his contention stode not vppon matters of faith religion true doctrine or sincere discipline but vpon worldly thinges as possessioÌ„s liberties exemptions superiorities and such like In deede these and suche other lyke thynges we finde in M. Foxe but he storieth these thynges with as good fayth and trouth as he doth all his other And here I would gladly for a while leaue M. Horne and take him in hand and shape him a full answere But in as much as this would require a long processe and for that this my answere allready waxeth loÌ„g I will forbeare the diligent and exact discussioÌ„ of the whole and wil open so much only to the vnlearned reader as may serue hiÌ„ for the true knowledge of the matter and for the discouering of M. Foxes crafty and vntrue dealing and withall for a full answere to these friuolouse and false arguments producted by M. Horne And here first not S. Thomas but the Kings stoutnes and sternnesse semeth to be repreheÌ„ded that would nedes haue an absolute answere of him and would not be contented with so reasonable an answere as he made Saluo ordine meo sauing my order No nor afterward with this exception Saluo honore Dei sauing the honour of God This modification or moderation may serue to any indifferent man that aduisedly considereth the kings articles proposed to S. Thomas such as might excuse him froÌ„ all stoutnes and stubbornes that M. Foxe and his aduersaries lay to him I intend not nowe to enter into any serious or deape examination of the sayd articles â–ª but this I wil say that yt is against al the olde canons of the Church yea and againste reason to that an Archbishop shulde be iudged of his
holie belief of the eternall deitie in this they re owne wickednes offende three together that is God they re neighbour and them selues God I saye whiles they do not knowe the faythe that they shoulde haue in God nor his counsayle They deceyue theire neighbours whiles vnder the pretēce of spirituall and ghostly feadinge they feade them with pleasaunt wicked heresie But they are most cruell to them selues whiles beside the losse of theire sowles as men making no accompte of lyfe but rashelye seeking death take a pleasure to bring theyr bodies to most payneful death the which they might by true knowledge and by a sownde and strong faythe auoyde and whiche is a most greauouse thing to be spoken they that remayne a lyue be nothing afrayde by they re example We can not staye and refrayne our selues but that we must plucke owte our sworde and take worthie vengeance vppon suche being enemies to God to them selues and to other persequuting them so muche the more earnestly by how muche the more they are iudged to spread abrode and to practise their wycked superstition nighe to Rome which is the head of all Churches Thus farre Friderike the Emperour Let nowe Mayster Foxe take this as a fytte ād worthie condemnation of al his stinking martyrs And take you this also Mayster Horne and digeste yt well and then tel me at your good leasure when ye are better aduised what ye haue wōne by this your supreame head or by what colour ye can make hym Supreame Head that confesseth the Church of Rome to be the Head of al Churches who also fealt the practise of the Popes Supreamacy aswel by excommunicatiō as by depryuation frō his empire that followed the sayde excommunicatiō the electours proceding to a new election at the Popes commaundemente As for Frideryke hym self for matters spirituall he acknowledged the Popes Supreamacy as ye haue heard and as yt appeareth in Petrus de vinea his Chaūceler that wrote his epistles though he thowght the Pope did but vsurpe vppon certaine possessions which Friderike notwithstāding his former othe made to the contrarie did afterwarde challenge The matter of S. Peters patrimony I will not medle withall as not greatly necessarye for our purpose the which when the Church of Rome lacked yet did not the Pope lacke his Supreamacie neither should lacke the sayde Supreamacie thowghe he should lacke the sayde patrimony hereafter or though his Bishoppricke were not indewed with one foote of land For it is no worldly power or temporal preeminence that hath sett vp the Popes primacy or that the Popes primacy consisteth in but it is a Supreme Authorytie ouer all Christes flocke such as to his predecessour S. Peter Christ him selfe gaue here on the earthe such as by generall Councels is confirmed and acknowledged and such as the continuall practise from age to age without intermission dothe inuincibly cōuince And for this Supreme gouernment ouer Christes flocke in Spiritual matters neither this Friderike neither any other Christian Emperour whatsoeuer except it were Constantius the Arrian euer striued or contended for with the Bishoppes of Rome To conclude therefore this onlye for this time I saye that your dealing with this Emperour Mayster Horne is to intolerable thus to misuse your readers and not to be ashamed so confidently to alleage this Emperour for the confirmation of your newe supreamacie Now thinck yow that Auentinus a man of our age and as farre as I can iudge a Lutheran and most certaynelie verie muche affectionated to thēperours against the Popes is of suche credite that because he sayeth yt therefore we muste belieue him that this Friderike was an other Charles the greate and moste profitable for the Christian common wealthe Howbeit let this also passe For the praise or dispraise of this Emperoure to oure principall matter which is whether the Quene be supreame head and Iudge of al causes ecclesiastical is but impertinent And therfore we shall now procede to the residue M. Horne The .127 Diuision pag. 79. a. In whiche time Henrie the .3 king of Englande held a solemne Councell in the whiche bothe by the sentence of the King and of the Princes not a fewe priuilegies were .435 taken awaie from the order of Priesthode at vvhat time the Popes Legate required a .436 tribute of all the Glergie but it was .437 denyed him Robert Grosthead vvhome yee call Saint Robert wrote vnto the Pope a sharpe Epistle because he grieued the Church of England with taskes and paiementes against reason of whiche when he sawe no redresse he with other Prelates of the lād cōplained vnto the King of the wast of the goodes and patrimonie of the Churche by the Popes neare kinsemen and other alient Bisshops whom the king auoided out of the Realme To vvhome also the Emperour Frederike vvrote that it vvas a shame for him to suffer any longer his Realme to be oppressed vvith the Popes tyrannie The .25 Chapter Of King Henrie the third Stapleton KING Henry the .3 toke away many priuileges from the order of Priesthode the clergie denied a tribute to the Popes Legate Roberte grostheade writeth sharply against the Popes exactions Frederike the Emperour writeth to the King that he shoulde not suffer his Realme to be oppressed with the Popes tyrrannie Ergo M. Fekēham must take an othe that the Quene is Supreme Head Yf these and such like arguments conclude Maister Horne then may you be bolde to blowe your Horne and triumphantly to reioyce like a Conquerour But nowe what if the matter of your argumentation be as yll or worse then the forme of yt Ye ought to proue that in this kings dayes the lyke regimente was for matters Ecclesiasticall as is nowe and that the kinge toke vppon him all supreamacy Ecclesiasticall The contrarie whereof is so euidente by all our Chroniclers and by the authours your selfe alleage and otherwise in this shorte declaration of king Henry the .3 ye do so friuolously trifle and excedingly lie as ye haue done and will doe in the reste that I muste beside all other matters by me before rehersed cōcerning the Donatists saye of you as S. Augustine sayd of them He sayd of the Donatistes that in theyr reasoning with the catholykes before Marcellinus Nimium patienter pertulit homines per inania vagantes tam multa superflua dicentes ad eadem toties conficta redeuntes vt gesta tātis voluminibus onerata pene omnes pigeret euoluere c. He suffred with ouer much patience those felowes wandring about trifles and so full of superfluous talke and returning so ofte to the selfe same matters fayned and forged that the Acts of that cōferēce were so lodē with such huge volumes that it would wery any mā to reade thē ouer ād by the reading to know how the matter was debated Yea their extraordinary vagaries were so thick ād so many that Marcellinus was fayn as Frāciscus
neuer calleth the Emperour supreame gouernour in all matters no not in any matter Ecclesiasticall He sayeth the Emperour is truly called Aduocatus vniuersalis Ecclesiae the Aduocat or protectour of the vniuersall Churche And wherein he declareth out of the .8 Generall Councel For sayth he as the Authoryte to define and determine those thinges that belonge to the right and vniuersall faythe of Christe is committed of God to Priestes so to gouerne to confirme and to preserue those thinges that are of God by the Priestes ordayned it is committed to the holy Empire And this he graunteth to the Emperour onely not to other seuerall princes and kinges bicause he speaketh onely herein of matters touchinge the vniuersall faith of the Church Wherein also he so farre preferreth the pope before the Emperour that he sayeth Si papa qui in Episcopatu fidei principatum gerit electum in fide errare inueniret declarare posset eum non esse Imperatorem If the pope who beareth the principalytie in the bishoply charge of Fayth should finde the Emperour elected to erre in the fayth he might pronouÌ„ce him no Emperor In the next chapter he proueth very wel out of the Chalcedon Councell the Councells of Milleuitum and of Cabylon that in matters properly ecclesiasticall belonging to bishops and clerckes Emperours and princes ought not to intermedle Nowe touching the intermedling of Emperours and princes with Councelles firste he sheweth by the examples of Riccharedus Chintillanus and Sysenandus kinges of Spayne in .iij. seuerall Councelles of Toletum which also we haue before shewed with what mekenes reuerence and humilite princes ought to come to Councells And wheras in many Synodes matters also of the common welthe were debated he declareth by the practise of Aunciente time that In Synodicis congregationibus c. In Synodall assemblyes of particular prouinces the office of the kinge is to mete there to exhorte and to strengtheÌ„ to obey and to execute the ecclesiastical coÌ„stitutions such as belonge to fayth or to the worshipping of God But in such coÌ„stitutions as belonge to the publike state of the common welthe he must together with the bishops define and determine In all which he ouerthroweth clerely your position M. Horne as you see And here after this in the next chapter immediatly foloweth the place by you alleaged By that which is aforesayd it is gathered that Emperors made alwayes the Synodal congregations of vniuersall Councels of the whole worlde c. For this he speaketh only of General Councels adding immediatly in the same sentence which sentence you quyte cutte of from the ende Locales verò nunquam eos legitur collegisse But prouinciall Synodes it is neuer read that Emperours called And in the nexte Sentence he concludeth howe he called the generall Councelles Non quòd coactiuè sed exhortatiuè colligere debeat Not that the Emperour should cal or gather those Councels by the way of force or coÌ„maundement but by the way of exhortation and aduise And this he exemplifieth very well by the Councell of Aquileia whereat S. Ambrose was present Vnto the which the bishops were so called by the Emperours Gratian ValeÌ„tinian and Theodosius as in their epistle the Councel agniseth vt episcopis honorificentia reseruata nemo de esset volens nemo cogeretur inuitus that dewe reuereÌ„ce beiÌ„g reserued to the bishops none was absent that listed to come nor none was forced that listed not to come Nowe the reason why the Emperour may cal only General Councels none prouinciall Cusanus addeth For saieth he when any generall daungers of fayth do occurre or any other thing that vniuersally troubleth the Church of Christ then ought the Emperour him self to attende as a preseruer both of the fayth and of the peace and theÌ„ he ought first of all to signifie to the bishop of Rome the necessyte of a Councel and requyre his consent for assembling a Councell in some certayne place As the Emperours MartiaÌ„ and Valentinian did to pope Leo for the ChalcedoÌ„ Councell InuitaÌ„tes atque rogantes Inuitinge him and desiringe him As Constantin the .4 did to pope Agatho for the .6 general Councell at Constantinople writing thus vnto him Adhortamur vestram paternam Beatitudinem We exhorte your fatherly blessednes vsinge all wordes of gentle intreaty and none of forceable commaundemente as we haue before largely declared To be short Cusanus concludeth al this Imperiall callinge of Councelles in these wordes Ista sunt cat These are the thinges that belonge to the Emperour touchinge the beginninge of a Councell that is to assemble it with exhortation and with sauegarde with all liberty with good custody all partialytie taken away and all necessyte of commaundement Nowe if you wil knowe what difference there is betwene the calling of the Pope and the calling of the Emperour to a Councel Cusanus declareth that also shortly by the practise of the first Councels thus Papa vt primus c. The Pope calleth a General Councel for of such he speaketh as the chief and as hauing a power to coÌ„maunde through the principality of his priesthood ouer all bisshops touching that assembly which coÌ„cerneth the vniuersal state of the Church in the which he beareth the chiefe charge By the which power committed vnto him he may commauÌ„d the faithful to assemble chiefly al priestes subiect vnto him But the Emperour exhorteth or counselleth the Bisshops and commaundeth the Laye Thus much your own Authour Cusanus M. Horne concerning the Emperours Authority in calling of Councels I suppose if you take his whole meaning your cause wil be but weakely relieued by him And I think you wishe nowe you had neuer alleaged him M. Horne The .143 Diuision pag. 85. b. Next vnto Frederike vvas Mâ—ximilian Emperour to vvhome the Princes of Germany put vp certaine greuaunces in Ecclesiasticall matters that anoied the Empire in number .10 Against Bulles Priuileges ElectioÌ„s reseruatioÌ„s expectatiues Annates vnfit pastours pardoÌ„s tythes aÌ„d the spiritual courtes c. beseching hiÌ„ to haue some redresse herin VVho being moued vvith the admonitions aduisementes and exhortations of the learned Clergy and the godly Princes at the length called a Councel at Triers and Colayn for the redresse of these and other enormities in the yeere of the Lord 1512. vvhich vvas the fourth yeere of the moste renoumed King of EnglaÌ„d King Henry the eight In this Councel amongest other thinges because there was a suspicion of a Schisme breedinge and of greauaunces in the Churche it vvas necessarily decreed that the Emperour and Princes electours vvith other Princes and states of the Empire should looke about them and vvel coÌ„sult by what means these greeues might be taken away most commodiouslie and the Schisme remoued and euill thinges reformed to edification It was decreed also against blasphemours to paie either a somme of money limited or to suffer death And that all men should knowe this decree it was thought
Childebertus the King of FraÌ„ce did .489 exact of Pelagius .2 the coÌ„fession of his faith and religion the which the Pope both speedely aÌ„d willingly did perfourme C. Sat agendum 25. q. 1. VVhan I was in Calabria saith Quintinus by chaunce I founde a fragment of a certain booke in Lombardye letters hauinge this inscription Capitula Caroli Then followeth an epistle beginning thus I Charles by the grace of God and of his mercy the Kinge and gouernour of the kingdom of Fraunce a deuout defendour of Goddes holy Churche and humble healper thereof To al the orders of the Ecclesiastical power or the dignities of the secular power greeting And so reciteth all those Ecclesiasticall Lavves and constitutions vvhich I haue vvriten before in Charles the great To al which saith Quintinus as it were in maner of a conclusioÌ„ are these woordes put to I will compell al men to liue accordinge to the Canons and rules of the Fathers Lewes the Emperour this Charles Sonne kept a Synode wherein he forbadde all Churchmen sumptuousnes or excesse in apparaile vanities of Ievvels and ouermuch pompe Anno Christi .830 He also set forth a booke touching the maner and order of liuing for the Churchmen I doubt not saith QuintiÌ„nus but the Church should vse and should be bounde to such lawes meaning as Princes .490 make in Ecclesiastical matters Pope Leo .3 saith he being accused by Campulus and Paschalis did purge himself before Charles the great being at Rome and as yet not Emperour Can. AudituÌ„ 2. q. 4. Leo .4 offereth him selfe to be refourmed or amended if he haue done any thing amisse by the iudgement of Lewes the Frenche Kinge being Emperour Can. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. Menna whom Gregory the great calleth moste reuerende brother and fellow Bishop beiÌ„g now already purged before Gregory is .491 coÌ„maunded a freshe to purge himself of the crime obiected before Bruchinâ—ld the Queene of Fraunce Ca. Menna 2. q. 4. In which question also it is red that Pope Sixtus .3 did purge himselfe before the Emperour Valentinian Can. Mandastis So .492 also Iohn .22 Bisshop of Rome was compelled by meanes of the Diuines of Paris to recante before the Frenche King Philippe not vvithout triumphe the vvhich Io. Gerson telleth in a Sermon De Pasc. The Popes Heresy vvas that he thought the Christian Soules not to be receiued into glory before the resurrection of the Bodies Cresconius a noble man in Sicilia had authoritie or povver geuen him of Pelagius the Pope ouer the Bishoppes in that Prouince oppressing the Cleargie with vexations Can. Illud 10. q. 3. The whiche Canon of the law the Glossar doth interprete to be writeÌ„ to a secular Prince in Ca. ClericuÌ„ nullus .11 q. 3. The Abbottes Bishoppes and the Popes them selues in some time paste were chosen by the Kinges prouision Cap. Adrianus .63 dist And in the same CanoÌ„ Hinc est etiam .16 q. 1. Gregorius wrote vnto the Dukes Rodolph and Bertulph that they shoude in no wise receiue priestes defiled with whoredome or Symony but that they should forbidde theÌ„ froÌ„ the holy Ministeries § Verum .32 dist in whiche place the interpretours doo note that Laimen sometimes may suspende Cleargymen from their office by the Popes coÌ„maundement yea also they may excoÌ„municate whiche is worthy of memory Hytherto Quintinus a learned lavvier and a great mainteinour of the Popes iurisdiction hath declared his opinion and that agreable to the Popes ovvne Lavves that Princes may take vppon them to gouerne in Ecclesiastical .495 matters or causes Stapleton All this processe following tendeth to proue that princes haue a gouernemente in causes and matters ecclesiastical We might perchaunce stande with M. Horne for the worde gouernemente which I suppose can not be iustified by any thing he shall bringe forthe but we wil not For we nede not greatly sticke with him for the terme we wil rather consider the thing yt self First then ye enter M. Horne with an vntruth or two For properly to speake neither were any princes that you here reherse iudges in causes ecclesiastical thowgh they had therein a certain intermedling neither dothe the lawe ye speake of tel of any Bishoppes deposed by the Emperours Arcadius and Honorius but this â–ª onely that if any Bishop be deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes assembled together in councell howe he shal be ordered yf he be fownde afterwarde to attempte anie thing against the common wealth Concerning the doeinges of the Emperour Iustinian in matters ecclesiasticall we haue spoken at large alredie And if he were as ye terme him moste Christian amongest princes and learned in the ecclesiastical disciplines why doe you not belieue him calling Pope Iohn that ye here speake of heade of the Churche and that in the verie place by you alleaged What gouernance in matters ecclesiasticall I praye you was it in Kinge Childebertus if Pope Pelagius to auoyde slaunder and suspicion that he should not thinke wel of the Chalcedon Councell sent to the saied King at his requeste the tenoure of his faythe and beliefe Therefore you doe abuse your Reader and abuse also the woorde exacte whiche signifieth to constraine or compel And that dyd not the Kinge but only dyd require or demaunde Touching the Emperour Charles it is I suppose sufficiently answered alrerdye And if nothing were answered that youre selfe nowe alleage maie serue for a good answere For he maketh no newe rules or Constitutions in Churche matters but establissheth and reneweth the olde and saieth He wil compell all men to lyue according to the rules and Canons of the Fathers Neither doothe he call him selfe heade or Gouernoure of the Churche but a deuoute defender and an humble helper But when he speaketh of his worldlie kingdome he calleth him selfe the gouernour of the kingdome of Fraunce We nede now answere no further for Lewys the Emperour Charles the great his sonne then we haue already answered neither touching Leo the .3 Yf ye say that the Emperour was iudge in the cause of Leo the .4 I graunt you but not by any ordinarie authoritie but because he submitted him selfe and his cause to the Emperours iudgemeÌ„t as it appereth by his own text and the glose And it is a rule of the Ciuill Lawe that yf any man of higher Authority wil submit him selfe and his cause to his inferior that in such a case he may be his iudge But now at length it semeth you haue found a laie person yea a woman head of the Churche and that a reuerend Bisshop was coÌ„maunded to purge him self before her Whie doe ye not tel vs also who coÌ„maunded him It was not Brunichildis the Frenche Queene but Pope Gregorie that coÌ„maunded him And when I pray you Surely when he had purged him self before at Rome before Pope Gregory And why was he I pray you sent to the Queene Surely for no great nede but for to cause his
time some Godly Princes that vvere othervvise geueÌ„ Eusebius in his Ecclesiasticall History maketh mention of one Philippus a moste Christian Emperour of vvhom and his sonne also being Emperour vvith him Abbas Vrspurgensis vvitnesseth that they vvere the first of al the Romaine Emperours that became Christians vvho also declared by theyr .515 deedes and vvorkes as Abbas saieth that they had in them the feare of God and the most perfect Christian faith Constantinus also the Emperour Father to Constantine the greate did moste diligently of all others seeke after Gods fauour as Eusebius vvriteth of him He did prouide by his gouernment that his subiectes did not only enioye greate peace and quietnes but also a pleasant conuersation in holines and deuotion towardes God Idolatours and dissemblers in Religion he banished out of his Courte and such as confessed Gods truth he reteined and iugded most worthy to be about an Emperour commaunding such to haue the guarde both of his person and dominion He serued and worshipped the only true God He condemned the multitude of Gods that the wicked had He fortified his house with the praiers of holy and faithful men and he did so consecrat his Court and Palaice vnto the seruice of God that his housholde companie was a congregation or Church of God within his palaice hauing Gods mynisters and what soeuer is requisit for a Christian congregation Polidorus in his Historie of Englande affirmeth also of this Emperour that he studied aboue al other thinges to encrease the Christian Religion vvho after his death vvas rekened in the nuÌ„ber of saincts To these fevve adde Lucius a king of our ovvn country vvho although he vvas not in might coÌ„parable to CoÌ„stantine the mighty Emperor yet in zeale tovvardes God in abolishing idolatry and false religion in vvinning and dravving his subiects by al meanes to the ChristiaÌ„ faith in mainteining aÌ„d defending the sincere Christianity to the vttermost of his povver he vvas equall vvith ConstaÌ„tine and in this pointe did excel him that he longe before Constantine brake the Ise gaue the onsette and shapt a patern for Constantine to follovv vvhereby to vvorke that in other parts vvhich he had achieued vvithin his ovvn dominioÌ„ This noble king of very loue to true Religion .516 as Polidore testified of him Procured him selfe and his subiectes to be baptised caused his natioÌ„ to be the first of al other prouinces that receiued the Gospell publiquely did drawe his people to the knowledge of the true God banished at ones al maner of prophane worshipping of Goddes and coÌ„maunded it to be leaft CoÌ„uerted the teÌ„ples of the Idolatours to be Churches for the ChristiaÌ„s And to be short he emploied and did bestowe al his seruice and power moste willingly to the furtherauÌ„ce and encrease of the ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ whiche he plaÌ„ted most sincerely throughout his countrey and so lefte it at his death almoste an huÌ„dreth yeres before Constantine vvas Emperour and therefore vntruely sayed of you that Constantine vvas the very first Christian king that ioyned his svvorde to the maintenaunce of Gods vvorde Sithe this king Lucius so longe before Constantine did not only these thinges that Polidore ascribeth vnto him but also did theÌ„ of his ovvn authority vvithout any .517 knovvledge or consent of the Pope Nor Eleutherius then Bishop of Rome to vvhome aftervvardes king Lucius did vvrite to see some of Caesars and the Romaine Lawes vvas any thing offended vvith the kinges doinges but greatly .518 commending him therein councelled him not to stand vppon the Romain lavves vvhiche saith the Pope might be reprehended but as he began vvithout them so to go on and dravv Lavves .519 alonely out of the Scripture vvhich aftervvardes more at large the Saxon kinges as 520. Iune and Aluredus did The epistle of Pope Eleutherius to king Luciê° is as follovveth Petistis à nobis c. You haue desired of vs that the Romayne Lawes aÌ„d the Lawes of Caesar might be sent ouer to you the which ye would haue vsed in your kingdome of Brytanny VVe may at al times reproue the Romaine Lawes and the Lawes of Caesar the lawe of God we can not For ye haue receyued of late by the diuine mercy in your kingdome of Brytany the Lawe and faithe of Christ. Ye haue with you in your kingdome both the old and newe testament take out of them the Lawe by the grace of God through the councell of your kingdome and by it through Gods sufferaunce shall ye rule your kingdome of Britanie for you are the Vicar of God in your kingdom according to the Prophet King The earth is the Lordes and all that therein is the compasse of the world and they that dwell therein And againe according to the Prophet king Thou hast loued righteosnes and hated iniquitie wherefore God euen thy God hath anointed thee with the oile of gladnes aboue thy fellowes And againe according to the Prophet Kinge geue the Kinge thy iudgement O God and thy righteousnes vnto the Kinges Sonne For it is not geue the iugement and righteousnes of Caesar for the Christian nations and people of your kingdome are the kinges sonnes which dwel and consiste in your kingdome vnder your protection and peace according to the Gospel euen as the henne gathereth together her chickeÌ„s vnder her winges The nations indede of the kingdom of Britany and people are yours aÌ„d whom being diuided you ought to gather together to concorde and peace and to the faith and to the Lawe of Christ and to the holy Church to reuoke cherishe mainteine protect rule and alwaies defende them both from the iniurious persons and malicious and from his enemies VVoe be to the kingdome whose King is a child and whose Princes banquet early a King I name not for his smal and tender age but for follie and wickednes and madnes according to the Prophet King bloud thirsty and deceitfull men shall not liue out halfe theyr daies By banqueting we vnderstand glotonie through glotonie riotousnes through riotousnes al filthie and euil thinges according to Kinge Salomon wisdome shal not enter into a frowarde soule nor dwell in the body that is subdued vnto sinne A kinge is named of ruling and not of a kingedome so longe as thou rulest well thou shalt be king which vnlesse thou doe the name of a Kinge shall not consist in thee and thou shalt lese the name of a King which God forbid Almighty God geue vnto you so to rule your kingdom of Britanie that ye may reigne with him for euer whose Vicar ye are in the kingdom aforesaid VVho with the Father c. Stapleton M Fekenham will nowe shewe three causes why he can not be perswaded in coÌ„science to take the othe The first is for that Christe appointed to his Apostles and theyr successours being bishoppes and priestes and supreamacie of spiritual gouernmente and not to Princes being in Christes time and so coÌ„tinuing idolators and
and Princes may not claime or take vpon thē any part of Spiritual gouernement much lesse take the supremacy and chief part of spiritual gouernement from them For ansvveare I deny this argument for it is a naughty and deceiptful .523 Sophistication called Fallacia aequiuocationis There is equiuocatiō in this vvord Priests and so in these vvords to gouerne ād rule the Church of God This vvorde Priest hath diuers significatiōs vvhich are to be obserued least the simple readers be confirmed or brought into errour thorough the equiuocatiō therein The Scripture speaketh of a priesthood after the order of Aaron after vvhich order you vvil not cōfesse Apostles and the Bisshops their successours to be Priests an other kind of Priesthod is after the other of Melchisedech and Christ only vvithout any successour in that priesthood vvas the alone Priest of that order The third kind is an holy and princely Priesthod of the vvhich order not only the Apostles and their true successours but also Kings Queenes Princes and al maner of faithful Christians are Priests There is in common opinion amongest the Papists a fourth kind vvhich is a massinge and sacrificīg priesthod after vvhich order Christes Apostles ād the true mynisters of his Church vvere 524. neuer priests for that order belōgeth only to the Apostolical Clergy of the Romishe Antichrist Yf your meaning therefore be that Christ left any kinde of gouernement or rule of his Church to Bisshops and Priests after this popishe order your opiniō is .525 hereticall and your assertion vtterly false Therefore vvhere I shal aftervvardes in my speaking cal the ministers of Christes Church Priestes I geue you to vnderstand that I doe therein but follovv the vsuall and accustomed kinde of speache vvhich is .526 impropre although in longe vse Likevvise to gouerne and rule the Chureh of God is of tvvo kindes and sortes the one is by the supreme authority and povver of the .527 svvorde to guide care prouide direct and ayde Gods Church to further mainteine and setfoorth the true Religion vnity and quietnes of Gods Churche and to ouersee visit refourme restraine amende and correcte all maner persons vvith al maner errours superstitions heresies schismes abuses offfences contemptes and enormities in or about Gods Church VVhich gouernement and rule apperteineth onely to Kings Queenes and Princes and not to the Apostles Bisshops and Priestes vvhereof S. Paule speaketh nothing at al in this sentence by you alledged to the Bisshops of Ephesus The other sorte is to feede the flocke of Christ vvith the Spiritual foode of Gods vvord vvhich is the .528 only rule and gouernement that belongeth to the Apostles Bisshops and Ministers of Christes Churche and of none other maner rule speaketh S. Paule to the Bisshoppes of Ephesus vvhich he maketh most plaine both by the expresse vvords of the sentence auouched and also by the vvhole circumstance of the same place The vvord that S. Paule vseth doth proprely signify to feede as the sheapeherd feedeth his sheepe ād by a figuratiue speach to guide gouerne or rule and therefore if you vvould haue dealt 529 plainly ād haue vttered S. Paules meaning according to his propre speache vvhere you say To gouerne and rule doubling the vvoordes as it vvere to amplifie the matter that the truth might lesse appeare you ought to haue said to feede the Church of God for that is the Apostles 530 propre saying and so the old translatour of Chrysostome doth translate it vppon the Epistle to the Ephesians and also expounding this same place of the Acts of the Apostles vt pascatis Ecclesiā to feede the Church S. Peter making the like exhortation to this of S. Paule to the Bisshops dispersed vseth that self same vvord saying Pascite quantum in vobis est gregem Christi Feede so muche as you may the flocke of Christ. Christ him selfe also teaching Peter and all other Bishops vvhat manner of rule and gouernement as properly geuen them by Gods vvoorde they should haue in the Church doth expresse it vvith the selfe same vvoorde saying Pasce agnos meos feede my Lambes To rule and gouerne the L. household faithfully and prudently Christ expoundeth to be nothing els in general than to geue meate vnto his family in due season Neither did our sauiour Christ geue .531 other povver authority or commission vnto his Apostles and so to all other Bishops as properly belonging and onely to the Bishoply office then this As my Father sente me so I sende you receiue the holy ghost whose sinnes yee remit they are remitted whose sinnes yee retaine they are reteined goo therefore and teache all nations Baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost teachinge them to obserue al thinges that I haue commaunded you So that the Bishoply rule ād gouernement of Gods Church cōsisteth .532 in these three points to feade the Church vvith Goddes vvoorde to minister Christes Sacramentes and to binde and lose al vvhich three partes Christ cōprehendeth vnder this one saying to geue meat to the Lords family in due season And S. Paule in these vvoords to feed the Churche of God The circumstaunce of the sentēce vvhich you alledged foorth of the Actes doth also shevve in the example of Paule him selfe vvho vvas inferiour to none of the Apostles and Church mynisters in any point that he claimed or tooke vppō him none other rule or gouernement than .533 of feedinge Goddes Church vvith the spirituall foode of the Ghospell He setteth foorth the execution of his ovvne office and by that example moueth the Bishoppes of Ephesus to the like sayinge I haue serued the Lorde with all humblenes of minde I haue leaft nothinge vndoone that might be profitable to you but I haue declared and taught you openly and priuely the repentaunce and faith in God and Iesus Christe I receyued an office of ministery from the Lorde Iesus to testifie the ghospel of Gods grace and to preache the Kingdome of God I haue hidden nothing of Gods councel from you Take heede therefore to your selues and to Christes flocke as I haue done whereof the holy Ghost hath appointed you Bisshoppes as he did me to feede the Church of God as you knovv and see that I haue done This that you cal to gouerne and rule vvas vvith Paule to serue with lowlines to mynister with watchefulnes to preache teache and testifie the Ghospel and the kingdome of God publikely and priuately and to shevv to the flocke al the Councel of God touching their saluation keepinge nothinge thereof from them To gouerne the Churche of God after this sorte belōgeth to the only office of Bishops and Church ministers and not to Kinges Quenes and Princes vvho .534 may not neither doo clayme or take vpō them this kind of spiritual gouernement and rule or any part thereof vvith the bisshops neither do they take the supremacy and
our true Meschisedech which he offred in his laste Supper whiche is the sacrifice of the masse in the Church Ergo it is vntrue that Christe hath no ministeriall priesthood or Sacrifice in the Churche For as Christ offered in his last supper his owne body so all priests do offer and shall offer for euer the same body in the holy masse And for this cause is Christ called a prieste for euer in the chapter by yowe rehersed and in the psalmes I bringe not M. Horne this argument nor frame yt of my self it is Oecumenius M. Horne an auÌ„cient and a notable GreciaÌ„ that so writeth and therin vttereth not his owne mynde onely but the mind of Chrysostomus aÌ„d other fathers yea and of the whole Greke Church Here perhaps M. Horn wil take some holde and answere that M. Iewel hath answered sufficiently to Oecumenius in his Reply to M. D. Hardinge What kinde of answere it is and howe substantiall it will wel appere when the Reioynder shal come to this Article touching the sacrifice And yet I suppose men that be not to much and to sinistrally wedded to their owne fantasies may see good cause by such other answeres as are made to part of his reply what to iudge of the whole In the meane ceason mark good reader what kind of answere he maketh to rydde him self from this authority of Oecumenius I wil omitte al other aÌ„d touche one poynt onely of his answere whereby thou mayst haue a taste of the whole First then I pray you cal to remembraunce what a scoffing and wondringe he maketh at the name and authority of Leontius alleaged by M. D. Harding with what is this Leontius that wrote this story or who euer hearde of his name before with much other gay glorious rhetorike But who is it M. Iewell but Leontius that ye so hardly reason against for adorate scabelluÌ„ peduÌ„ eius adore ye the footstole of his feat Now how caÌ„ ye make such meâ—uel at him and demauÌ„d wheÌ„ he was aÌ„d what he was seing your self impugne him amoÌ„g other that be alleged in the 2. Nicene CouÌ„cel Namely seing in the very same leaf wherin is conteyned the argument ye do impugne it appereth also what he was and wheÌ„ he was that is such a notable father aÌ„d learned bishop out of your quarrelling exceptioÌ„ of your .600 yeares that he hath escaped and is aboue all your solemne and peremptory challenges Truely good reader this is a straunge metamorphosis and a sodaine rauishmeÌ„t of M. Iewel For as much as he woÌ„dreth at LeoÌ„tius name in his Reply against priuate masse as hardly and as stoutly as he resoneth againste him in his reply against the adoration of Saynts Images yet he is fallen into so great familiarity and lyking with him that in his Reply against the sacrifice to deface Oecumenius he is content to authorise him for a good and a sufficient writer And because Oecumenius telleth vs that Christ is and shall be sacrificed by the priestes and his holy body to the worldes ende shal be offred vp in the holy masse M. Iewel to auoyd this saith what sacrifice or aulter meaneth we being Christian people in a manner can not tell which are the words of the sayd LeoÌ„tius But yet according to M. Iewells old wonte falsly translated and most falsly and impudeÌ„tly applied to that which the authour neuer ment And that this holy handling of the matter may not lightly be espied he alleageth the .2 Nicene councell beinge very long and tediouse and neither leafe nor actioÌ„ of it named neither dareth ons for shame to name Leontius the authour of the sentence Nowe LeoÌ„tius doth not meane of the aultar that Christian men vse to the honour of God or of the sacrifice of Christes blessed body which is the matter that Oecumenius proueth and ought to be disproued by M. Iewel but of the aultars dedicated to the deuills and of the detestable sacrifice that the infidells did make thervppon as ye shal vnderstande by his owne wordes Theis Iewes sayth LeoÌ„tius may be asshamed that worshipping theire owne kinges and the kinges of other people do scorne and skoffe at vs Christians as though we were Idolatours For we in euery city and countrie euery day and houre do stande armed against idolls we sing Psalmes against idoles we make our prayers against them And then howe can they for shame call vs idolatours where are nowe the oxen the sheepe yea theire owne children that the Iewes were wonte to offer in sacrifice to their Idoles Where are the smoking sacrifices where are the aulters and the sheding of bloudde Suerly we Christians can not in a manner tell what is an aulter or what is the sacrifice of beasts for that is properly victima and of that Leontius speaketh Thus writeth this aunciente learned bisshoppe about a thowsand yeares paste againste the Iewes that called Christian men Idolatours for worshippinge of images And the lyke answere we catholyks may make against theis our newe Iewes And so at the length Leontius that M. Iewell hath so wondred at hath confuted with his short answere al his and M. Calfields and such other their blasphemous talk against the catholyks for worshiping of the image of Christ aÌ„d his Sayntes and hath bewrayed M. Iewels abhominable shifte made to answer Oecumenius vnder the visour of this coulorable authority And nowe may al men as much woÌ„der at M. Iewells doinges as he doth at Leontius name And I am deceyued if euer there were any poore owle so gased and wondered at of the byrdes as men wil hereafter wonder at M. Iewel for theis wretched and miserable shifts Thus theÌ„ the argument of Oecumenius M. Horne contrary to your Antichristian blasphemy againste the sacrifice of the masse standeth vntouched and vnblemished for any thiÌ„g that M. Iewel hath or caÌ„ say or any other of al your sect The sacrificing priesthod M. Horn for al your spite shal coÌ„tinewe and shal not vttterly fayle vntil the time of Anticrist TheÌ„ shal it fayl in dede for thre years aÌ„d an half according to the prophecy of Daniel aÌ„d the sayings of the fathers namely of S. Augustin Prosper Primasius S. HieroÌ„ and S. Gregory Wherfor it is not the Pope but your self M. Horn that with this your ful vnchristiaÌ„ doctrin aÌ„d deuelish diuinity in soluting M. Fekenhams argument prepareth a redy way for Antichrist There is nowe an other equiuocatioÌ„ espied by M. Horn in the worde to gouerne and rule and that there are two kindes of sorts to gouerne and to rule the Churche of Cod the one by the supreame authority and power of the sworde beloÌ„ging onely to princes the other by feading the flocke with the word of God by ministring Sacraments and by bynding and losing belonging only to bisshops and Church ministers Which kinde of spirituall gouernment princes may not neither doe claime And therfor M. Horn sayth that M. FekenhaÌ„ did not
but for the dead also And anon after speaking of the sacrifice of the Masse that you denie and shewing what excellencie in vertue the Bishope or priest ought to haue aboue other he saieth that he must in althings excel other for whō he maketh this intercessiō to God so far as it is mete that the ruler passe and exced the subiect For sayth he whē the priest hath called for the holy Ghost ād hath made the sacrifice which we ought most to reuerence and to tremble and feare at handling continually our common Lord I demaund among what states shal we place him How great integrity shal we loke for at his handes How great holines and deuotiō Cōsider what those hādes ought to be that shal minister such things Cōsider what tong he ought to haue that shal speak such words Cōsider finally that his soule ought to be of all other most pure ād holy that shal receiue so great ād so worthy a spirit At that time he meaneth of the cōsecratiō of the blessed sacrifice the angels are present with the priest and al the orders of the heauēly powers do make a shoute the place that is nigh to the alter is for the honor of him that is sacrificed replenished with the companies of angels Which a man may wel beleue by reason of so great a sacrifice as is then made Thus muche haue I shewed you M. Horne owt of that most learned light of the Greeke Church Ioannes Chrisostomus aswell to cause you to vnderstand your detestable heresie againste the priesthod of the newe testamente as that the priestes haue a dignity and a singular excellēt regimente aboue secular Princes They haue their spirituall sword that two edged sword I say that cutteth both bodie and soule and by excōmunication if the party repent not casteth both into the deape dongeon of hel And shall all this be counted no rule nor regiment M. Horne being in dede the cheif and the principal regimēt of al other It is yt is M. Horn the highest gouernmēt of al other and of greatest charge and importance And muche better may yt be said to this euāgelical pastour that was sayd to Agamēnon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is not mete for him all the night longe to slepe that hath so muche people and suche a charge to kepe Yea ye are forced your self M. Horn to cōfesse yt a spiritual gouernmēt and rule Wherby of necessity followeth the ouerturning and ouerthrowīg of your lay supremacie For these being the chief matters or things Ecclesiasticall as your selfe can not denie and the Prince hauing nothing to doe with them as you also confesse it can not be possible that the Prince should haue the Supremacy in al causes or things Ecclesiastical And so neither M. Fekenham nor any man els may take this othe for feare of euident and open periurie And of all madnes this is a madnes and a most open contradiction to remoue these things from the Prince as ye do and yet to attribute to him without anie exception the supremacy in al things or causes Ecclesiastical Yea and to vrge men by other to confesse the same Which kind of arguing is as wise as if a man woulde affirme God to be the maker of al things the geuer of all things the preseruer of al things and yet by and by to saye God can not geue the effect of grace to externall Sacramentes God can not preserue his owne blessed Mother from al actual or original sinne Whereof will followe that God in dede is not omnipotent or almightie those things being taken awaie from him wherein chieflie his almightie power consisteth For in such miraculous operations surmounting farre al power of men God most proprelie sheweth himselfe a God As in such actes and causes Ecclesiastical as binding and loosing preaching the worde ministring the Sacramēts c. consisteth specially and most proprely the rule and gouernement Ecclesiastical We nede not therfore wrastle with you herein any farther M. Horne seing you can so preatily geue your selfe a notable fall Yet one thing would I faine knowe more of you M. Horne if I may be so bolde and learne what you meane nowe at the length to come in with the supreme Authority and power of the sworde What meane you I say to define vnto vs the one kinde and sorte of gouerning the Churche of God in these wordes by the supreme Authoritie and power of the sword to guide care prouide direct and ayde Gods Church c In all your booke hitherto of such supreme Authoritie and power of the sworde you neuer spake worde Howe chaunceth it then the sworde commeth in nowe Doth the supreme gouernement of the Churche of God consiste in the power of the sworde Then howe was the Church of God gouerned .300 yeres and more before the time of Constantine the Emperour who was the very first as hath bene shewed that by the power of the sworde I saie by the power of the sworde guided cared prouided directed and aided Gods Churche Did the Churche of Christ want a Supreme gouernour all those .300 yeres and more Againe doe the Lawes of the Church take force by the power of the sword You with M. Nowell and with the Acte of Parliament do take away from the clergie the power and Authoritie to make Churche Lawes and Constitutions and you say and swere to that no Conuocation or Councel of Bishops shal or may haue force or Authoritie to decree any Cōstitution Ecclesiastical without the Princes consent licence and supreame authoritie For this purpose also you haue alleaged the practise of so many Coūcels both General and National to make proufe that by the supreame Authoritie of Emperours and Kings Canons and lawes of the Churche haue bene enacted and decreed not by the Bishops and Councels it selfe Wherin how shamefully you haue misreported the whole practise of the Churche I haue sufficiently shewed in the seconde and third Bookes But in all your so long processe you neuer yet openlie said that by the power of the sword suche Canons and Lawes tooke place And come you nowe to saye that all this proceded of the power of the sworde Where is then nowe become the libertie of the Ghospell that your graundsir Luther and all your protestant progenitors of Germany do in al their writings so much extolle maintaine and defende against the Secular swoorde of Ciuill Magistrates Againe you M. Horne that doe force the Scholers of Oxforde to sweare by booke Othe that Scripture onelye is sufficiente to conuince euerye trueth and to destroye all heresies you that will beleue nothing but that as plaine Scripture auoucheth vnto you tell vs I praye you where finde you in all Scripture that the Supreame Authoritie to gouerne the Churche of God is by the power of the swoorde What Did not the Apostles gouerne the Churche of Christe all the time of their abode here in earth And when
the church forced you to this plaine distinction and to graunt nowe which you neuer graunted before a certaine rule and gouernement to Bishoppes and priestes which princes haue nothing to doe withall plaine contradictorie to your former assertions and to the Othe which you defende attributyng supreme gouernement to the Princes in all maner causes ecclesiastical or spiritual without exception This also forced you to limit the Princes gouernemeÌ„t with the power of the sworde which in Churche matters as hath bene proued is nowe no power at all though among the Iewes it were and which also if it were a power is not yet the supreme power seing the Bishops and Priests haue a farre greater and higher power to exercise and to practise vpon the soules of men ouer which the Church properly chiefly and only ruleth and gouerneth not ouer the body otherwise theÌ„ the necessary coÌ„iunctioÌ„ of both implieth the one with th' other Gods name be blissed The truth hath forced you to open your owne falshood and the absurditie of your assertion which you would so fayne haue concealed The truthe also hathe driueÌ„ you to graunte that rule and gouernement nowe to Bishoppes and Priestes which hitherto in your booke and which also by the tenour of the Othe by you defended is attributed to the Prince only and cleane taken away from the Bishops and Priestes Yea and to auouch that Princes neyther may nor doo clayme any such rule vpon theÌ„ when yet by you and by the Othe they bothe may and ought to claime no lesse then all together without any exception or limitation in the worlde Wherefore as I sayed before we nede to wrestle no farder with you seing you can so roundly geue your selfe so notable a falle and cast your selfe so properly in your owne turne And to auoide tediousnes I am dryuen here to breake of desyrous otherwise to open diuerse your other and greate absurdities in thys Diuision Nowe some of them I will note in your margin among your manyfolde vntruthes and content my selfe at thys present with that which hath bene sayed The .157 Diuision pag. 97. a. M. Fekenham And when your L. shal be hable to prooue that these woordes of the Apostle Paule and by him writen in his Epistle vnto the Hebrewes Obedite praepositis vestris subiacete eis ipsi enim peruigilaÌ„t quasi rationeÌ„ pro animabus vestris reddituri vt cuÌ„ gaudio hoc faciaÌ„t et noÌ„ gemeÌ„tes Doe ye obey your spiritual gouernours and submit your selues vnto them for they watche as men which must geue accompt for your soules that they may doe it with ioye not with griefe VVhan your L. shal be hable to proue that these wordes were not writen of the Apostle Paule aswel for al Christian Emperours Kings and Queenes as for the inferiour sort of people thaÌ„ shal I in like maner yelde touching that text of Paule and thinke my selfe very wel satisfied M. Horne No man hath or doth denie that the Church ministers hath to gouerne the flocke by preaching and feeding vvith the vvorde vvhich is the rule or gouernement that Paule speaketh of in this place also vvhereto all princes are and ought to be subiecte and obedient For this subiection and obedience to the vvorde of the Ghospel taught and preached by the Bishoppes sitting in Christes chaire vvhich is the vvhole .536 rule and gouernement they haue or ought to claime as propre to theyr calling is commaunded so vvell to princes as to the inferiour sorte of the people as you say truely although your cause is no deale holpen nor my assertion any .537 vvhit proued thereby The .2 Chapter of M. Fekenhams second reason for not taking the Othe grounded vpon S. Paule Heb. 13. Stapleton THE seconde authority that M. Fekenham bringeth is out of S. Paule Obey your spiritual gouernours and submitte your selues vnto them for they watche as men that muste geue an accompt for your soules In which wordes th'Apostle as he teacheth the shepe to obey so he techeth the pastours vigilare clauum ac gubernacula tenere saieth Theodoretus to watch and to rule the sterne For answere to this M. Horne is yet ones againe reuolted to his feding and woulde fayne feade vs forth with a folishe flie flawe as thowghe this were meante no further then that spirituall men may feade the people and Prince to with the worde of God wherunto all aswell the Princes as people are bownde to obey And this he saieth is the whole rule and gouernmente that they can properly clayme Nay Mayster Horne not so let them haue some more gouernemente and at the leaste so muche as your self graunted them euen in the laste leafe before that is to minister Sacramentes and to bynde and lose Will ye so sone abridge your late liberalitie What yf the people Mayster Horne or the Prince either will set light by the preachers worde and will amende neuer a deale the more for all his preaching but wexeth worse and worse especially in opeÌ„ and notoriouse faultes Is there no further remedy but to suffer al thinges to runne on Ys the Bishop thinke you now excused Why had then Ely such a greauouse punishment for his vnruly children He tolde them theire faultes he tolde them that all the people spake yll of them But yet both he and his had a terrible punishmente quòd non corripuerit eos Because he did not rebuke theÌ„ yet did he rebuke theÌ„ But for that he did not rebuke them so vehemently and so earnestly as he shoulde haue done and as S. Hierome sayeth coercuit corripuit eos sed lenitate seu mansuetudiue paternali noÌ„ seueritate authoritate Pontificali He did correcte and rebuke theÌ„ but mekely and gently as fathers are woÌ„te not seuerely nor with such autority as he being the bishop should haue done Then yf gentle or sharpe words wil not serue the euaÌ„gelical pastour must take the staf in his hand and breake the obstinat and stubborne hart with a terrible blowe of excoÌ„munication he must sequester this scabbed shepe froÌ„ the residue of the flock For as S. Augustin saieth An noÌ„ ê‘tinet ad diligentiaÌ„ pastoraleÌ„ eÌ„t illas oues quae etc. à grege aberrauerint si resistere voluerint flagelloruÌ„ terrorib vel etiaÌ„ doloribus reuocare Dothe it not appertaine to the pastoral diligence to call backe such sheepe as doe goe astraie and if they resist to call them backe with terroure of the rodde yea and with stripes too And this is the rodde S. Paule speaketh of and threateneth the Corinthians withall This is the rod with the which he beat the fornicatour there This rodde many bishops vsed against Princes and Emperours This rodde Marcians Father being a Bishoppe vsed against his owne sonne for deflouring a Virgin To this spirituall Authoritie the offeÌ„der what so euer he be prince or other is subiect and therfore this proueth euidently the Ecclesiasticall
vs to renounce and refuse to haue communion with the Catholike Church so dispersed bycause it is a forrayne authoritie and power out of this Realme when soeuer your L. shal be hable to proue this by Scripture Doctour Generall Councell or yet by continuall practise of any one Church or parte of al Christendome Than shal I in lyke manner yelde in this third point and with most humble thankes shal thinke my selfe very well satisfied therein M. Horne This thirde chiefe pointe is .541 nothing els but a misshapened lumpe of vvordes conteining firste an argument grounded vppon a kinde of Opposition that no vvise or learned man euer redde of but is nevvelie forged and hammered out of your ovvne braine Then an issue to haue me prooue that thinge vvhiche beinge rightly vnderstanded no Christian doth doubte of or vvill denie And laste of all an huge heape of flatte and manifeste .542 Lyes againste the vvhole Realme to set a good face vppon an euill fauoured cause vvhich can finde no helpe or ease by plaine and simple truthe The vveightie burden that you are loden vvith and can not beare is that you must by Othe renounce all foreine povver and authoritie the cause that maketh you fainte and feeble is that it is directly againste tvvo Artiles of our Creede So that your feeble reason is grounded after your simple skill vppon the place ab oppositis pugnantibus Before I aunsvvere to the argument I vvill put the Reader in remembraunce of the diuision vvhiche you make chopping and chaunginge one .543 Article in tvvaine to make some shevve of an heinous matter Surely it vvere ouermuche detestable if you vvere moued to svveare but against one article of our Creede as yee vvere neuer moued by me either to or fro to svveare anie thinge at all There be three symboles or Creedes vvhiche haue bene allovved and receaued of Christes Catholique Churche The symbole of the Apostles of the Nicen Councell and of Athanasius The Apostolicall is so called bycause it vvas collected as some saye by the tvvelue Apostles and therefore conteineth as the commonly receiued opinion is in Christes Churche according to the number of the tvvelue Apostles but tvvelue Articles vvhiche are called in the vsuall speache of the Catholique Christians the tvvelue Articles of our Creede or beliefe If this I beleue the communion of sainctes be a seuerall Article from this I beleue the holy Catholique Churche as you doe phantasie then there muste needes be at the leaste thirtene Articles of the Creede contrarie to the .544 vniuersally receiued opinion of the Catholique Churche You vvere vvonte to staye your selfe muche vpon the custome of the Catholike Churche and vvoulde vrge stiflie although not so trulie the vniuersallie receiued opinion of the Catholique Churche as a matter that might not bee reiected or denied and hovve chaunceth it novve that you are become suche a chaungeling that cleane .545 contrarie to the vse of the Catholike Church vvhiche acknovvledged but tvvelue you vvil make thirtene Articles of the Creede at the leaste Besides thâ—s the Catholike Church in the tyme of Cyprian and Augustine and before also dyd not reken or iudge these to be tvvo seuerall Articles but did coumpte them one article concluding these vvordes the communion of Sainctes in this sentence I beleue a Catholique Churche of Christe recyting the Symbole vvithout rehearsall or mentioning the communion of Sainctes as it is plainely sette foorth by S. Cyprian and Augustine in theyr expositions of the Apostolicall Creede The matter meant by the communion of Sainctes is vttered in these vvordes I beleue the holy Catholike Churche of Christe VVherevnto hath bene added sence these auncient Fathers tâ—mes as it maie seme by the vvaie of explication communion of Sainctes to expresse in plainesse of speche that Christes Catholique Churche is nothing els but a felovvship and coÌ„munion of faithful ones vvhich are sainctes Novv let vs see hovv to svveare as this third chiefe point of the Othe setteth forth is directly against this article of our Creede I beleue the holy Catholike Church the communion of Sainctes All true subiectes ought and must renounce and forsake all foraine iurisdictions povvers superioririe prehemineÌ„ces and authorities of euery foraine Prince and prelate state or potentat This is the propositioÌ„ of that part of the Othe to the vvhich adioyne this proposition all true subiectes ought and must beleue an holy Catholike church of Christ the coÌ„munion of sainctes Espy novv vvhat opposition is betvvixt these tvvo propositions that they may not both matche together and be verified in one true and faithful subiect The one say you is directly against the other Then say I there is a direct oppositioÌ„ and repugnancy betvvixt them by due examination vve shal find out the oppositioÌ„ Trie the partes of these propositioÌ„s seuerally vvithout the verbe that coupleth them together and you shal not find any opposion either coÌ„trary relatiue priuatiue or disparat ioyne them together vvith the verbe that coupleth aÌ„d being propositions they are not one against the other coÌ„trary subcoÌ„trary subalterne nor 546. coÌ„tradictory aÌ„d therfore vntruly aÌ„d not lesse vnskilfully babled of you that the one is directly against the other vvhen a yong scholer that hath red but the rudimeÌ„ts of his Logik could haue sene and iudged that ther is in theÌ„ no oppositioÌ„ or repugnancy at al. To renouÌ„ce aÌ„d forsake .547 Antichrist and his church by othe or knovvlege and to beleue in Christ and rightfully by al maner of vvaies standeth neither directly nor in directly one against the other but are matched together and agreeth iuÌ„pe one vvith the other Surely your eyes vver not matches neither vvere your vvittes at home vvheÌ„ you spied out this repugnancy if you had not published this learned peece of vvorke your friendes should neuer haue knovven vvhat an huge heape of coÌ„ning and knouledge is hiddeÌ„ in that litle head of yours The demauÌ„d in your issue is easely proued by the descriptioÌ„ or definitioÌ„ of Christes true Catholike church The catholike Church of Christ is a multitud society and coÌ„munioÌ„ of sainctes and faithful ones that haue ben shal be and are novv one liue in the earth hovve and vvhersoeuer they be diuided and dispersed in time and place the vvhich multitude of saintes haue a participatioÌ„ in coÌ„munioÌ„ amoÌ„gst theÌ„selues of al good things geueÌ„ grauÌ„ted and grovviÌ„g froÌ„ god through Christ of spirit faith sacrameÌ„ts praier remissioÌ„ of syns and heaueÌ„ly blisse and are vnited to Christ their head by faith and fastened together amoÌ„gst theÌ„selues as meÌ„bers of one body vvith the boÌ„d of loue To this catholike Churche euery Christian man is bounde to bee subiect and obedient as a member ought and may be subiect and obedient to the body And vve doo teache and coÌ„fesse in this Church such an attonemeÌ„t participatioÌ„ and coÌ„munion among all the members in doctrine faith ReligioÌ„ and SacrameÌ„ts that neither this
nor any other Realme may laufully dissent froÌ„ this Church or renouÌ„ce and refuse to haue coÌ„munion therevvith as God be praised vve of this realme do novve shevve our selues by al ChristiaÌ„ meanes neuer more at any time to .548 agree and coÌ„sent in the vnity of this Catholike Church in necessary doctrine right faith true ReligioÌ„ and the right vse of Christes Sacramentes The foule .549 lies that you heape together vvherevvith shamefully to defoyle your ovvne neast and natiue couÌ„try neadeth none other coÌ„futatioÌ„ thaÌ„ only to make theÌ„ plaine to be seen and iudged of al meÌ„ that the Realme may be sory that euer it nestled so vnnatural and filthy a byrde and your friendes ashamed of so malicious and impudent a Liar This is a levvde .550 Lie that this Realme dissenteth froÌ„ the Catholike Church in the forenamed poiÌ„ts This is a .551 shameful Lie that by corporall othe or any other vvaies vve renounce and refuse to haue coÌ„munion vvith the Catholike Church of Christe And this is a monsterous .552 Lye that the catholike Church is a foraine authority aÌ„d povver out of this Realm VVho vvas euer so madde as ones to thinke or so doltish as to speake any thing againste the Catholike Church but specially to forsake it and that bicause it is a foraine povver and authority The Othe maketh no mention in any one vvorde of the Catholique Church it speaketh of .553 a foraigne Prince Prelate and PoteÌ„tate and so of the foraigne Povver and authority of suche a foraigne state VVherevpon M. FekenhaÌ„ coÌ„cludeth as it vvere by ReuelatioÌ„ in a MoÌ„kishe dreame vvithout rime or reason that therfore the catholike Church is forsakeÌ„ as though there vvere no differeÌ„ce betvvixt a foraine Prince or prelate and the Catholique Churche or that the Catholique Church might be called a foreine Povver or a forine authority to a ChristiaÌ„ Realm This is such a nevv kind of Diuinity is vvas neuer heard or redde of in any vvriter no not in the LegeÌ„d of GoldeÌ„ Lies The .4 Chapter defending M. Feckenhams thirde chiefe poynt and prouing euidently that the Othe destroyeth two Articles of our Crede And by occasion of the protestantes dissension in these lowe Countres heâ—e Stapleton THE effect of M. Fekenhams third poynt resteth in this that he caÌ„not vouchsafe to take the othe for that it is against two articles of the faith I belieue the holy catholâ—ke Church and I belieue the coÌ„munioÌ„ of Saints For the which argumeÌ„t M. Horn setteth vpoÌ„ him with great force both of diuinity and logike He maruaileth that M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ coÌ„trary to th'opinioÌ„ vniuersally receiued of al the catholik Church maketh of xij xiij articles of the crede making the coÌ„munion of saints an article of the faith which was none in the time of S. CypriaÌ„ and S. Augustine Then like a lustie logicioner he auoucheth that there is no way any coÌ„tradictioÌ„ to the catholike faith in taking an othe for the renouncing of al foraine power Last of al he setteth forth a definitioÌ„ of the catholike church Suerly M. Fekenham had nede beware now least M. Horne proue him an heretike for he can not be farre froÌ„ heresy that mainteineth an opinioÌ„ coÌ„trary to the vniuersal church But because ye charge him so hardly M. Horne we muste see wel to the matter and we muste coÌ„sider somwhat exactly whether there be no more articles then xij to be belieued And here though ye beare the countenance of a great Bishop I must be so bold to bring you to your cathechisme and to seuer euery thing into his owne proper kinde The first article then is I belieue in God The .2 I belieue in God the Father The .3 that he is omnipotente The .4 that he is the creatour of heaueÌ„ and earth The .5 I belieue in Iesus Christ The .6 I belieue he was coÌ„ceiued of the holy ghost The .7 That he was borne of the virgin Marie The .8 That he suffâ—ed vnder Pontius Pilatus and the .9 that he desceÌ„ded into hell The .10 that he rose fâ—oÌ„ death the .3 day The .11 that he asceÌ„ded into heauen and the .12 that he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead Here haue ye alredie twelue articles the denial of any one of theÌ„ being opeÌ„ heresie And theÌ„ immediatly haue we yet certaine articles more As I belieue in the holy ghost I belieue the catholike church the coÌ„munioÌ„ of saints the forgiuenes of sinnes the resurrectioÌ„ of the fleshe and the life euerlasting Denie me yf ye dare M. Horne any one of these to be an article of our faith coÌ„teined by expresse words in the coÌ„mon crede I say nothiÌ„g here of many other articles that ye are aswel bound to belieue as these As that Christe is consubstantial to the Father that he hath two natures and two willes and that the holy Ghost procedeth from the Father and the sonne with such like The opinioÌ„ of many learned meÌ„ in the churche is M. Horne that there be fowrtene articles of the faith wherin aswel the diuines as the canonistes do coÌ„moÌ„ly agree And to omitte other couÌ„tries the bishops of EnglaÌ„d in their sinodes haue determined aÌ„d takeÌ„ order by diuerse coÌ„stitutions prouincial that aswel the articles of the faith accordiÌ„g to this nuÌ„ber as the .10 coÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„ts should be quarterly expounded and declared to the people by theire curates in the vulgar tong Truth yt is that they are commonly called the .12 articles of the faith not because they are precisely but xij But because yt is thowght that the Apostles before they were dispersed abrode in the worlde to preache made eche one a parcel of the coÌ„mon crede And for that cause they are vsually called the .12 articles Or for that they be reducible to .12 principal articles to the which some do reduce theÌ„ or to .14 as they are vsually reduced in the Schooles In this sort the Article of the coÌ„munion of Saints may be coÌ„prehended in the Article of the holy Catholike Church Vnder the whiche as ye say S. CypriaÌ„ and S. Austine do coÌ„prehend it Yet in this point ye are deceiued that ye suppose the expositioÌ„ of the Crede to be made by S. Cyprian For it is not his expositioÌ„ but Ruffinus or some others as the thing it self sheweth most euideÌ„tlie Touching the .2 point we feare nothing your Logike nor your high cuÌ„ning wherby ye tel vs of an oppositioÌ„ contrary relatiue priuatiue and disparatiue and of Propositions coÌ„trary subcoÌ„trary subalterne and coÌ„tradictory Lesse Logike might haue serued M. Horne for ye do not soile M. FekeÌ„hams but your own Argument And then is it an easy matter for a man framing an argument of his own to frame also what solution it pleaseth him But let vs take M. Fekenhams true argument and we shal find a plaine contradictory which is the extremest of al oppositioÌ„s betwen the tenour of the Othe and betwen this Article of
our Crede that M Fekenham here toucheth This is you say your self here M. Horne the propositiō of that part of the othe Al true subiects ought and must forsake al foraine iurisdictiōs powers superioritie praeeminences and authorities of euery foraine Prince and Prelate state or Potentate The propositiō of M. Fekenhā is that to beleue the holy Catholik Church is as much to say as to be subiect and obediēt to the Catholik Church But the Catholik Church cōprehēdeth al the corps of Christēdom as wel without the realme as within the realme subiect and obediēt to one head the Pope of Rome And this Pope of Rome is to you a foraine Prelate Power and Potentate as your self doth afterward expoūd it Ergo by vertue of the oth you force al the Quenes subiects to renoūce and forsake al the corps of Christēdom without the realm which is as I haue said the extreme cōtradictory to this Al true subiects ought and must beleue obey and be subiect to the whole corps of Christendom as well without the Realme as within You answer The Othe maketh no mētion in any one word of the Catholike Church But I replie In that you exclude al foraine power and authoritie you exclude also the Catholik Church which is no lesse forain to you thē is the Pope to whom that Church is subiect as the body to the head You saye the Othe speaketh of a foraine Prince Prelate and Potentate and so of the foraine power and authority of such a foraine state but I replie First that you belye the Othe For the Othe speaketh not of a forraine Prince Prelate and Potentate but of euery foraine Prince Prelate and potentate as but the second leafe before your selfe describeth this part of the Othe And so expresly you renounce as al Princes so all Prelates of Christes Churche whiche is the whole Catholike Church And so the Othe is plaine contradictory to this Article I beleue the Catholique Churche Secondarily I replie that the foraine authoritie of such a foraine state is in your sense the whole Churches authoritie subiect to the Pope of Rome And so ones again by the report of your Oth in renoūcing al forain autority you renoūce al the Churches authority without the realme of Englād as much to say you renoūce to beleue ād obey the Catholik church And as much to say you protest by oth to beleue and obey only the church within the realm of England Cōsider now good Reader whether this third part of the oth be not mere cōtradictory in effect to this article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Church supposing that we must not onely beleue but also obey and be subiect to the Catholike Church Which is the Argumēt that M. Fekenham proposeth and is the demaund in M. Fekenhams issue To the which M Horne answereth neuer a whit But frameth a nother opposition such as in deede might well become a dremer in his dreme Againe betwen this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmuniō of Saints ād your othe I renoūce al foraine iurisdictiōs power superiority praeeminēce of euery foraine Prince and Prelate is a plaine and extreme cōtradiction For as to renoūce euery forain Prince bīdeth al the subiects of Englād to obey ōly the prince of that lād and no prince out of the lād in al tēporal causes ād things which part of the Othe no Papist in England euer refused to take and which for my part M. Barlow of Chichester can beare me witnesse I refused not but expreslie offered my self to take at what time vpō refusal of the other part he depriued me as much as laie in him of my prebend in that church so to renoūce euery forain Prelate as the othe expresly speaketh bindeth al the subiects of England to obey only the Prelates of that lād and not to obey any Prelate without the land what soeuer he be in any spiritual or Ecclesiasticall cause Which is as euery man may see the extreme cōtradictory to this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmunion of Saints Wherby is ment as M Fekenhā reasoneth and M. Horne denieth not nor can with any shame deny that euery Christian man ought to beleue a perfecte attonement participation and cōmunion to be emongst al beleuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in religion and sacraments He confesseth also that it is not lauful for vs of the realm of England therin to dissent from the Catholik Church of Christ dispersed in al other Realms This is a most true and inuincible opposition betwene the Othe and the article or parte of our Crede most truly and learnedly set forth by M. Feck lewdly dissembled ād no whit answered by M. Horn. Now though you and your felowes M. Horne wil seme to expound by the authority of euery foraine Prelate the authority of the Pope only yet who seeth not what an heape of absurdities doo folow therof For first is the Pope euery forain Prelate or yf he be not why sweare you against euery forain Prelate Secondly is euery forain Prelate the Pope then haue we I trowe more Popes then one Thirdly why should yow rather meane by a forain Prelate the B. of Rome in Italy then the B. of Millayn in Lombardy the B. of Toledo in Spain the B. of Lisbona in Portugal the B. of Parys in Fraunce the B. of Ments in Germany or any other bishope in these lowe Countries here in Sicily in Polonia in Prussia or any other where without the Realm of Englād Or what is ther in the B. of Rome to make hī forain which is not also in al the forenamed bishops yea ī al catholik bishops beside those of the realm of Englād Fourthly when you renounce euery forain Prelat ▪ You doe plainly renoūce al Prelates whatsoeuer without the realm of Englād and so you renoūce al society cōmuniō ād Feloshyp of saints that is of faithful folk in the Church of Christ. Fiftly albeit the othe had expresly named or entended to renoūce the pope only yet in so doing they had renoūced al Catholik bishops beside And that not only because al Catholike bisshoppes are subiect to the Pope as to their head whereby renoūcing the Head you renoūce also the bodye vnder that Head but also because the faith the doctrin ād the religiō of the Pope of Rome is no other thē the faith doctrin ād religiō of al other Catholik bishops Neither is the faith of other Catholik bishops any other faith thē the Pops faith is Therfor who renoūceth by othe the Pope of Rome for a forain Prelat and his faith ād doctrine for forain he renoūceth also by othe the faith and doctrine of al other Catholik bishops without the Realme of England for forain Sixtly in renoūcing all power and Authority of euery forayn Prelat you renoūce the Lutherā and Sacramētary Superintēdents of Geneua of Zurich of Basil of Wittēberg
deuised this holsome Councell to seke for ayde of the Bisshoppes of FraÌ„ce against their spirituall enemies wherevpoÌ„ two learned bisshops of France Germanus and Lupus were sent into Brittanie to redresse and represse those heresies If those Catholike Brittanies had taken such an othe as M. Horn here doth iustifie they should I trow haue incurred periurie or treason to seke redresse in matters of religion at the handes of those foraine Bisshoppes Likewise when Melitus the first Bisshoppe of London trauailed out of Englande to Rome to counsell Pope Boniface of matters touching the direction of the Englishe Churche when also the Clergy of Scotlande being troubled with the Pelagian heresie and schismaticall obseruation of Easter sent to Rome for redresse Maister Horne must be driuen to say either that those Bisshoppes committed periurie and treason against their Princes or els that in those dayes no such othe was tendred nor no such regiment practised on Princes partes as this othe commaundeth Farder if it be necessarie reasonable or requisite that all true subiestes must renounce the Iurisdiction and Authoritye of euery forain prelate Howe farre was S. Augustine ouersene which so often tymes so earnestlye and so expressely chargeth the Donatistes with the Authoritie power and iurisdiction of forain prelates beyond the seas out of Afrike He saieth of them touching the accusation of Cecilianus their Bisshoppe Quem primò vtique apud collegas transmarinos conuincere debuerant They ought first of all to haue conuinced him before his fellowe Bisshops beyond the seas He saith farder that in case Cecilian hadde bene gyltye they ought not therefore to separate themselues from the Churches beyonde the seas of Ephesus of Smirna of Laodicea and of other Countreis He saith the whole Churche of Christ is but one bodye And they that separate them selues from that bodye vt eorum coÌ„munio non sit cuÌ„ toto quacuÌ„que diffunditur sed in aliqua parte separata inueniatur manifestum est eos non esse in Ecclesia Catholica so that they coÌ„municate not with the whole body whersoeuer it be spred abroad but be fouÌ„d to be separated in some parte therof it is manifest that they be not in the Catholike Churche I say nowe M. Horne yf by vertue of this othe euerye true subiect must renounce euery foraine prelate then did S. Augustine much wronge to the Donatistes to require them to conuince their aduersarie before the Bisshops beyond the seas which doth import an Authority of al those forain bishops ouer the Africans alone theÌ„ was he to blame to charge them with separatioÌ„ froÌ„ forain prelates of Ephesus Smirna and Laodicea and other Countreis Last of all then was he farre wyde to pronounce them for meÌ„ cleane out of the Catholike Churche which seuered them selues from the society of any part thereof Then also might the Donatist had he learned so far furth his lesson as you haue both easied him self of much trauell out of Afrike into Italy and Fraunce and also might sone haue stopped S. Augustines mouth saying What haue we to doe with forain prelates beyond the seas what nede we care for their Authority iurisdiction society and communion We are true subiectes of Afrik We renounce al foraine power Iurisdiction and Authoritye And truely I see no cause but with as good reason and conscience al subiects of all realmes may and ought to renounce by othe the power and Authoritie of al forain prelats or bishops out of their land and Countre as we of EnglaÌ„d must aÌ„d ought so to do out of ours Which if it be ones graunted enacted and agreed vpoÌ„ in al other realmes as it is in oures what ende wil there be of schismes and dissension in the Church What hope of vnytie can be coÌ„ceyued Or howe can euer vnytie be long maintayned What communion what society what felowshippe can there be amonge Christen people What Authorytie shall general Councels haue which consiste in maner altogether in forayn prelates and bishops if this othe be accompted good In the first second third fourth fyft sixt seuenth and eigth general CouÌ„cell of Christendom we reade not of any one Braityne or English bishop to haue ben present there In the 6. general Councels pope Agatho coÌ„fessed that Theodorus the Archbishop of Caunterbury was called thither and long looked for But for his great charge at home in those beginnings of the English Church he came not Wilfrid of Yorke was at Rome but not at Constantinople where that general CouÌ„cel was holden What theÌ„ shal our Church of England renounce the Authoryte of al those general Councels as the Authorytie of foraine prelats by vertu of this Othe What can be more detestable or abhomynable But they which conceyued and endyted firste this thirde parte of the Othe of renouncing all Authoryte of euery forain prelat had they not trow you M. Horn a directe ey to general Councels and did they not by that clause closely disburden and discharge the whole realme of al obedience to general CouÌ„celles namely to the general CouÌ„cel of Trent that theÌ„ was assembled And if they intended not so much see you not then howe vnaduisedly howe daungerously and to howe great a preiudice that part of the Othe was conceyued and endyted Agaâ—ne yf so much was not intended howe cometh it to passe that in the iniunctions where the Othe is drawen as much as may be to a gentle exposition this part is not so interpreted as it might not seme to exclude the Authority of general Councels then the which there is in the Churche no higher or more Supreme Authoritye excepte the Pope him selfe that is the vndoubted Heade thereof By this that hath ben said appereth M. Horne how falsly and slaunderously you charge M. FekenhaÌ„ with thre seueral lies lâ—wde shameful aÌ„d moÌ„strous For first it is no lewde lie but a foule and lewde heresy of yours that you haue erected a new faith a new Religion and a new vse of Sacraments not only to al the Church throughout the worlde before your daies but also froÌ„ your felow protestaÌ„ts the LutheraÌ„s the OsiaÌ„drins aÌ„d the Anabaptists If you take this for a slauÌ„der clere your self of your horrible heresies aÌ„d schisms in the table of Staphylus It is no shameful lie but a shameful and worse then a detestable case that by this corporall othe you haue forced many a soule to renouÌ„ce and refuse in effect though not in plain words the deuil hiÌ„self would not be so bolde at lest at the beginning these two Articles or points of our faith I beleue the Catholik Church and I beleue the CoÌ„munion of Saints It is no moÌ„strous lie but a most monstrous and pytiful case that you by othe renouÌ„cing the power and Authority of euery forain prelat in plaine Englishe haue made the Catholik Church which coÌ„sisteth of al forain prelats and bisshops out of England not of English bisshops onely in plaine Englishe a mere foraine
they lie without al chaunge and alteratioÌ„ making of any word or sense thereof her Highnes in the interpretation set foorth in her IniuÌ„ctioÌ„s doth by very playn words claime the same spiritual gouernmeÌ„t here in this realme of the Church of England that her highnes father Kinge Henry and her brother king Edwarde did enioye and claime before her in the which iniunctioÌ„s and in the late acte of ParleameÌ„t also her highnes doth claime no more spiritual gouernmeÌ„t nor no lesse but so much in euery point as they had without all exception For answere his L. did still continue in the deniall thereof and that her Highnes meaning was not to take so much of Spiritual authority and power vppon her as they did with affirmation that he did moste certainly and assuredly know her highnes minde therein Then for some issue to be had of this matter seeing that the meaning of the Othe is not as the expresse words doe purport And seing that his L. did so well vnderstand her Highnes meaning therein and thereby the very righte sence therof I besought him that his L. would take some paines for truthes sake to penne the same wherevpon his L. did penne and write the interpretatioÌ„ of the said Othe as hereafter followeth I.A.B. do vtterly testifie and declare in my coÌ„science that the Q. Highnes is the only Supreme gouernor of this Realm and of al other her Highnes dominioÌ„s and countries as wel in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes as teÌ„poral That is to haue the soueraingtie and rule ouer al manner persons borne within her Realmes dominions and couÌ„tries of what estate either Ecclesiastical or teÌ„poral so euer they be And to haue authority and power to visit the Ecclesiastical estate and persons to refourme order and correct the same and all maner errours heresies schismes abuses offenses coÌ„temptes and enormities Yet neuertheles in no wise meaning that the Kings and Queenes of this Realme possessours of this crowne may challenge authoritie or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramentes or rytes of the Churche appointed by Christe to the office of Churche ministers to excommunicate or to binde or loose Of the whiche fower pointes three belong onely to the Ecclesiastical ministers the fourthe is coÌ„mon to them with the congregation namely to excoÌ„municate And that no forain Prince Person Prelat State or PoteÌ„tate hath or ought to haue any iurisdiction Power Superioritie preheminence or authority ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this realme And therefore I doe vtterly renounce al foraine iurisdictions powers superiorities preheminences and authorities That is as no Secular or Laie Prince other than the King or Quenes possessours of the Croune of this Realme of what Title or dignitie so euer they be hathe or oughte to haue anye Authoritie soueraigntie or power ouer this Realme ouer the Prince or Subiectes thereof Euen so no manner of foraine Prelate or person Ecclesiastical of what title name so euer they be neither the See of Rome neither any other See hathe or ought to haue vse enioye or exercise any maner of power iurisdiction authority superioritie preheminence or priuilege spiritual or ecclesiastical within this realme or within any the Quenes highnes dominions or CouÌ„tries And therefore al suche foraine power vtterly is to be renouÌ„ced and I do ê“mise c. vt sequitur in forma iurameÌ„ti M. Horne These that ye terme Resolutions are none of .558 mine they are like him that forged them false feined and â—alitious They be your ovvne eyther ye could not or ye vvere ashamed to adioyne my ansvvere to your seely obiections and therfore ye feygned mee to vtter for resolutions your ovvne peuissh cauillations This report is false that I should affirme the Queenes Maiesties meaning in that Othe to be farre othervvise then the expresse vvords are as they lie verbatim This my constant assertion that her highnes mind and meaning is to take so much and no more of spiritual authority and povver vpon her than King Henry and king Edvvard enioyed and did iustly claime you vntruely feygne to be your obiectioÌ„ And that I should affirme of most certain and sure knovvledge her Maiesties mind or the very right sence of the Othe to be othervvise thaÌ„ it is plainly set forth is a malicious sclander vvherof I vvil fetche no better profe then the testimony of your mouth Ye coÌ„fesse that the interpretatioÌ„ folovving vvas peÌ„ned and vvriteÌ„ by me to declare the very right sence and meaning of the Othe vvâ—erein ye haue acquited me and coÌ„deÌ„ned your self of a manifest vntruth For the right sence and meaning declared in the interpretatioÌ„ that I made and you haue set forth doth .559 plainly shevve the cleane contrary if you marke it vvel to al that you here set forth in my name vnder the title of my resolutions to your scruples Furthermore in the preface to your fornamed points ye haue declared by vvord and vvriting that I did require you presently to svveare and by othe to acknovvledge her highnes to be the only supreme gouernour in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes If this be true that you haue said it is manifest by your ovvn coÌ„fession that I declared her maisties meaning in that Othe to be none othervvise than the expresse vvords are as they lye verbatim For vvhen I shovve her meaning to be that ye should acknovvledge in her highnes the only supremacy I do declare plainly that she meaneth to exclude al other men froÌ„ hauiÌ„g any supremacy for this exclusiue only caÌ„ not haue any other sense or meaning And vvhaÌ„ I add this supremacy to be in al spiritual causes or things I shevve an vniuersal coÌ„prehension to be meant vvithout exception For if ye except or take avvay any thing it is not al. And you yourself tooke my meaning to be thus For ye chaleÌ„ge me in your second chefe point and cal for profe hereof at my hand vvhich ye vvould not do if it vvere not mine assertion and meaning For vvhy should I be driueÌ„ to proue that vvhich I affirme not or meant not Besides these in your vvhole trauaile folovving ye labour to improue this as you saie mine assertion to vvit that al spiritual iurisdiction dependeth vpon the positiue lavv of Princes If this be mine assertion as ye affirme it is and therfore bend al your force to improue it ye vvittnes vvith me .560 against your selfe that I declared her maiesties meaniÌ„g vvas to take neither more nor lesse authoritie and iurisdictioÌ„ vnto her selfe than king HeÌ„rie and King Edvvarde had for they had no more thaÌ„ al. And if her Maiestie take any lesse she hath not al. Touching therefore these false feined and slanderous resolutions as they are by you moste vntruly forged euen so vvhether this bee likely that in a yeres space vvel nigh I vvould not in all our daily coÌ„ference make .561 one reason or
Catholik good reader should haue brought a testimony out of this Author against M. Horne yt should haue ben with great contempte refused and reiected by and by But now seing M. Horne himself hath authorised him I trust he wil allowe him to be alleaged for our side also And then shall M. Horne take small coÌ„fort of any distinction to be found in him being one that auoucheth the popes supremacy as much as any man yea aboue al generall Councelles Yet M. Horne thinketh so to bewytche his reader as yt were with certayne magical incantations that he shoulde beleue this Anthony to be of his opinion We wil therfore for the better disclosing of M. Hornes iuggling gather so much out of Anthonius as we must necessarily do for the illustratioÌ„ of this matter This Anthonius diuideth as other scholemen doe al authority Ecclesiastical into the power of order and into the power of iurisdictioÌ„ The first power as he declareth doth reste in the interpreting of the sacred Scripture in the consecrating of the body and bloudde of Christ in ministring of Sacraments in geuing holy orders and beside other things in coupling of parsons together by mariage sacrameÌ„tally The power of iurisdictioÌ„ he defineth as M. Morn doth and doth diuide it into Cohibityue aÌ„d Not Cohibityue as M. Horn doth But for the residewe M. Horn plaieth the Medea as he did before with Quintinê° And besides maketh such expositions as neither his authour hath nor otherwise are true And as skilful a Logician as he pretendeth him self he neither followeth the order of his author nor yet the true order and trade of the rules of Logik that is first to define and theÌ„ to diuide But peruerteth and confoundeth aswel the order as the truth of al things Wel we wil walke also a litle disorderly to trace M. Horn in his own steppes The iurisdistion not cohibityue saith M. Horn is that iurisdiction or power that is exercised and worketh in the inward and secrete court of conscieÌ„ce that is the preaching of the Ghospel ministratioÌ„ of the Sacraments and the absoluing or reteyning of syns by the word of God in the publique ministery This sayth M. Horn but not his authour who referreth to the not cohibityue Iurisdiction only absolutioÌ„ in the secret Court of conscience Who saith also that preaching and expounding of holy scripture with the ministratioÌ„ of sacraments is no part of iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical but beloÌ„geth to the keies of order Neither doth your authour call preaching and ministring of Sacramens the secret cowrt of conscience nor he caÌ„ iustly do it being a thing openly done sene and hearde but he so calleth priuate confession only because it is done priuatly and secretly betwene the party and the confessor And this no man doth vnwillingly for though a man may by commaundement of his bishop be allotted to a certayne parish and curate yet vnlesse he do submitte him self to his parrochial priest and open vnto him his synnes he can neuer be losed by him To confesse the which priuy and secrete faults he can not be forced but by his owne conscience And vnlesse he coÌ„fesse theÌ„ he can not be absolued To this coÌ„fession then it appertayneth that is sayd no maÌ„ is bownd or losed vnwillingly which you for the teÌ„der loue ye beare to priuat confession do altogether dissemble and not to preaching or ministring of SacrameÌ„ts as ye seeme to say Which preaching and ministring of Sacraments doe not appertayne to the not cohibityue iurisdiction as absolutioÌ„ doth but to the power or kaye of order which properly to speak is no IurisdictioÌ„ at al. The which as M. Horn doth confound so doth he imagine of his owne fantasticall braine that the iurisdiction cohibitiue hath two parts the one standing in excommunicatioÌ„ belonging neither to king nor bishoppe but to such as haue commission from the Church the other in hearing of causes in the external and publyke cowrte All this is but an heape of follies and lies For first his Authour doth not so diuide cohibityue iurisdiction as yt doth euidently appeare in hym and we shall anon more plainly open it Againe is not excommunication geuen and pronounced in publike and external cowrt vppon the hearing of causes there Why do ye then seuer and dismember excommunication from the hearing of causes ecclesiastical Now that excommunication should neither properly apperteine to the prince nor to bishops but to the whole Church and congregation is a fonde folish and frantyk imagination of M. Horne as euen also his Author Antonius in this very booke largely proueth And as it is not farre from heresy so perchaunce it is not farre from a premunire What meane you Maister Horne by this Churche The whole Churche can not assemble together And if you meane a generall councell whiche in dede representeth the whole Churche when shall we haue any man excommunicated For of suche councells very fewe syth the ChristiaÌ„ fayth was first receaued haue bene assembled And yet as fewe as they are diuerse of them haue alredy excoÌ„municated such heresies as ye mainteyn Yf ye meane of the particular Church where the party shall be denounced excommunicate then must we haue both men womeÌ„ and children solemply summoned to assemble when any excommunication is made For they be aswel parts of the Church as the wisest and the eldest parson of the parrishe And as euery part of your answere in this point imployeth a great folly so the greatest of all is to see yowe after this sort to handle your matters that ye haue now by this your wise reason frustrated and made voyde al the excommunications that haue bene made any day this .8 yeares and more either by your selfe yowre officers or by the arches or any other Ecclesiasticall cowrte in Englande And nowe may the poore honeste and catholyke woman of Winchester that vppon false excommunication if your owne doctrine be true hath bene kepte so many yeares in the Marshalsea goe home and serue yowe with a write vppon an action of false inprisonment either else shewe vs good M. Horne your commission to excommunicate that you haue receiued from the Church or congregation Commission ye haue none from the Quenes highnes for as you say she hath no such power her self from the congregation you haue none from the which two you deriue all cohibityue iurisdiction and from the Pope ye neither haue nor wil haue any From whence fetche ye then your cohibityue iurisdiction to excommunicate Now as I sayd take ye hede leaste to your greate folly be annexed also a daungerouse premunire As for M. Fekenham if he deny this and other Ecclesiastical iurisdiction to depende vppon the prince onely he doth constantly and agreably to him self and to a catholike maÌ„ but you neither agree with the catholik nor with your statute Law nor with your owne self The catholiks say that this iurisdictioÌ„ cometh not originally from the prince but being in the
Church when fewe or no princes were christened the princes when they first receiued the fayth finding this iurisdiction in the Church so lefte yt and did rather encrease and amplify it theÌ„ in any part diminish the same The statute sayth that the prince is supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical by the statute also all iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical is vnited and annexed to the crowne of the realm Ye say the statute must be takeÌ„ as the words lye Verbatim without any exception What then in the worlde may be thought more contrarie or repugnante either to the wordes of the statute or your own then when ye say For NomaÌ„ hath Authoritie to excommunicat but onely the Church Which is to say This power of excommunication belongeth to the Church only and not to the Prince adding also as a reason the prince hath no authority to excommunicate Is not this also a manifest derogatioÌ„ and impayring of the prerogatiue royal touching matters Ecclesiastical to imbarre the Prince al authority of excommunication May not M. Fekenham here returne wel vpon you your own wordes What sauftie meane ye to her person when ye bereue the same of a principall parte of her royal power What quietnes sâ—ke you to her parson when ye goe aboute to bring the subiectes to a misliking of her royall power which is a preparation of rebellion against her parson Nowe what cosonage this opinion yf ye obstinately mainteyne it hath with heresie the holy scripture may witnesse What commission had S. Paule of the Churche when he excommunicated the fowle fornicatour at Corinthe What is the rodde that he threatneth the Corinthians withal but this excoÌ„munication By what commission of the Church did he either excommunicate Himeneus and Alexander or denounce Anathema to him that loued not our Lord Iesus Christ What commissioÌ„ had S. Peter when Ananias and Saphira by him excommunicated died forthwith What commissioÌ„ had al the Bishops sythens namely Innocentius the Pope that excommunicated themperour Arcadius And S. Ambrose that excommunicated the Emperor Theodosius with a thowsand other that denounced excommunication without any such false imagined commission After your diuisioÌ„ fantastically by you framed ye come to the definitioÌ„ of Cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ wherin ye do not so much misse of your authors words as of his opeÌ„ meaniÌ„g comprehending vnder this general definition aswell excoÌ„munication as any other matter Neither are you contente to tel vs Delphinus definition but of your large liberalitye you adde an other neadlesse out of Quintinus but so that after your wont ye infarse of your own that all authoritye to iudge disceÌ„deth from the prince alone Which thing Quintinus saith not of Ecclesiastical but of temporal iurisdictioÌ„ as we haue declared before And therefore when ye infer by vertue of this iurisdiction saith Anthonius the Church ministers c. meaniÌ„g by the iurisdictioÌ„ coÌ„ming froÌ„ the Prince only ye lewdly lie aswel vpoÌ„ Anthonius as Quintinus For neither of them saith so but both the quite coÌ„trary Wherof doth follow that al that which ye reherse immediatlie as out of Quitinus nothing furthereth your pretensed supremacy And in case yt did as ye haue hitherto playde the peuishe and theuishe Cacus with your authours to blemish the Popes so now play you the like pageant to blemish the PriÌ„ces iurisdictioÌ„ For in the midle of your own allegatioÌ„ ye haue pared away certain words touching the foresaid excoÌ„munication In your author M. Horn after thefe words to confirme matters determined in the synod or councel followeth to excoÌ„municat and to reconcile to the Church excoÌ„municat parsons duely repenting to reserue cases and to release cases reserued to geue pardoÌ„s to chauÌ„ge and mitigate aÌ„d so forth as in your allegatioÌ„ is coÌ„tained After this ye say that this cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ may be exercised by such as are no priests I grauÌ„t you but what is that for your purpose For as your Authour sayeth so euen so he sayeth that at the leaste he muste haue the clericall tonsure or crowne without the which though he were a religiouse professed man he could not exercise this iurisdiction And this is a good and a sufficient argument if you will stande to your own Author Anthonius Delphinus why neither you nor your fellowes may lawfully practise any spirituall iurisdiction Farder the very next Chapter in this Antonius of whom M. Horne hath alleaged so much consisteth only in prouing that this seconde Cohibytiue Iurisdiction is in the Churche by Gods ordonaunce not by the Commission of Emperours And this he proueth expressely against such as M. Horne himselfe is I meane against the scholers of Luther against the present protestants of our daies calling their opinion and M. Hornes assertion here Impium errorem A wicked errour And thought Maister Horne to proue by the same Antonius in the next Chapter before that the second Cohibytiue iurisdiction depended of Princes Commission which in the Chapter following he doth of sette purpose confute O what is Impudency yf this be not M. Horne The .163 Diuision pag. 106. You tooke vpon you to proue that this .571 seconde kinde of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction vvith the appurtenances thereof as I haue rehersed vvas appointed by the expresse vvord of God immediatlie to Bisshoppes and Priestes vvithout further commission of Princes or other povver vvhich I denied Novve lette vs consider the force of your proufes and see hovve thei coÌ„clude your cause First yee saie that the woordes of the first parte of the Othe doe by expresse woordes of the Acte geue vnto the Q. highnes all maner of iurisdictions priuileges and preeminences in any wise touching and concerning any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical iurisdiction within the realme with an expresse debarre and flat denial made of al Spiritual iurisdiction vnto the Bishops therof to be exercised ouer their flockes and cures without her highnes special commission to be graunted therevnto they hauing by the expresse word of God commission of spiritual gouernment ouer them Your .572 euil dealing vvith the vvordes of the Acte of the Othe expresseth an vnkindely meaning to the Prince and the state for that either the Acte or the Othe debarreth or denieth expressely or conuertly the to Bishops of this realme to exercise ouer theyr flockes and cures vvithout her highnes special commission graunted thereto any spirituall iurisdiction assigned to a Bishoppe by the vvorde of God is altogether .573 vntrue The Statute geueth or rather restoreth to the Prince Iurisdiction and Authority to enquire after vvhat sorte the Ecclesiasticall state and personnes behaue them selues in their cures and chardges to refourme and corecte the disorders negligencies and enormities â—isinge amongeste them to the hinderaunce of theyr Office in theyr cures and chardges and in summe to order and prouide that they doe execute theyr Office accordinge to theyr calling in theyr cures and chardges This is not to debarre or denie theÌ„ the exercise of theyr office vvithout
a Scripturely visitacion reformation and correction by the onely vvorde of God vvhich the Bishoppes may and ought to exercise in time and out of time vvith all possible vvatchefulnes and diligence vvithout any further commission The other kinde of visitation reformation and correction is Forinsecall or courtly vvhiche I comprehende vnder the seconde kinde of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction and this the Bishoppe may not exercise vvithout a further commission from the Prince VVerefore it is ouer foule an absurdity in you to inferre that the Bisshops may not exercise any IurisdictioÌ„ visitacioÌ„ reformatioÌ„ or correctioÌ„ bicause they may not vse this Forinsecal or courtly vvithout the Princes commission Stapleton M. Horne after that he hath bene so bolde with Delphinus to frame his argumentes and wreste then at his owne pleasure he is as bold with M. Fekenhams arguments also M. Feckenham argueth thus Spiritual gouernment is geueÌ„ to Bishops by Gods speciall worde namely to loose and bynde to shutte vppe heauen gates and to geue the holie ghoste Ergo the Prince is not the supreame gouernour in all causes spiritual according to the wordes of the statute Ergo all maner spirituall iurisdictioÌ„ is not to be authorised of the Prince as the Acte expressely and most generallie auoucheth Ergo yt is not true that they may not visite or reforme theire flocke withowt the Princes commission This argumentes being good and sownd M. Horne leapeth me in and saieth that M. Fekenham toke vppon him to proue the second kind of cohibitiue iurisdiction to be by the expresse worde of God immediatly appointed to bishoppes and priestes without further commission of Princes And this argument he doth more soleÌ„ly repete againe in the .2 leafe following and goeth about to soile yt being his own and not M. FekenhaÌ„s argument For thinke you M. Horne that M. Fekenham hath or will allowe your first and seconde cohibitiue iurisdiction His examples are of the power of order or of the keies and of that that you cal the first Cohibitiue iurisdiction Why then do you so falsly charge him leauing out the first two and the verie principall partes Let vs nowe heare what ye say further to him You accuse his euill dealing with the words of the acte expressiÌ„g an vnkindly meaning to the prince and the state Yea say that thoughe the statute doth geue or rather restore to the Prince all maner of iurisdictions or preheminences towching any Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction yet the wordes must not be taken so generallie but must be referred and limited to and with other wordes of the sayde statute that is for the visitation reformation and correction of the ecclesiasticall state and of all maner of errours and heresies By the which wordes of limitation the Prince as you inferre of it is as well restrained from doing any thing in the publike ministerie by preaching or ministring Sacraments as from that iurisdiction that standeth in excommunication and hath onelie thereby the second kinde of cohibitiue Iurisdiction Surelie here is a marueilouse and a woÌ„derfull interpretatioÌ„ M. Horne vrgeth M. FekenhaÌ„ to swere that he beleueth in conscience that the Prince is Supreme Gouernour in all causes Ecclesiastical He addeth as ye haue heard that those wordes must be takeÌ„ without limitatioÌ„ or exceptioÌ„ and yet him selfe excepteth the chief things or causes ecclesiastical Wherby a man may much better coÌ„clude and swere to the coÌ„trary that is that the Prince is not Supreme Gouernour in al Spiritual causes Surelie to imagine and to defende the Prince to be supreme ruler in al causes aÌ„d yet to abridge his authoritie in so many causes is much like as if one should say and affirme of some man that he is a king but yet he is able to coÌ„maund no man to prison for any offence he is a king but if ther be any warre he can coÌ„maund no man to serue him he is a king but yet if there be any businesse stur or disorder in the people he neither can punish theÌ„ nor make out any decree or proclamatioÌ„ against his rebels Of the which premisses they being true it wil follow that in deede he is no king But surely M. Horne me thinke as I haue said that ye aduenture very far and dauÌ„gerously wheÌ„ in the other part touching iurisdiction ye restraine and limit the statute that geueth the authorising of al maner of iurisdictioÌ„ to the Prince yea aÌ„nexeth and vniteth the same to the Croune to the secoÌ„d cohibitiue oÌ„ly And what kind of visitatioÌ„ or reformatioÌ„ shal the Prince make by his ecclesiastical authority if you take away the authority to excoÌ„municat which al ecclesiastical visiters haue aÌ„d euer had and which also expresly beloÌ„geth to the secoÌ„d kind of cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ which you make to depeÌ„d of only princes by your own author Antoniê° as I haue before shewed CoÌ„sider M. Horn whether M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ may not iustly say to you that you deal very yl with the words of the act and you expres an vnkiÌ„dly meaning to the Prince aÌ„d the state Wel if there be no remedy but that by your interpretation directe contrary to all reason and the manifeste wordes of the statute the statute it selfe may be so eluded and that ye may by your owne absolute authority spoile your supreame head of one cheif pointe and power ecclesiastical yea of the very cohibitiue IurisdictioÌ„ which you woulde seme to grauÌ„te him with this your pretie and newly coyned distinction which prince like ye woulde haue to be as yt were good and curraÌ„t mony I meane of your two kindes of cohibitiue iurisdiction which I suppose shall neither be founde in any good Diuine nor in any boke of the temporall lawe in all Englande yet woulde I fayne heare from you of some good and conuenient proufe whie the seconde cohibitiue as ye call yt remayneth in the prince onely more then the first Or why if that remaine excommunicatioÌ„ being a part thereof remaineth not in the Prince also I would know farder wheÌ„ euer this iurisdictioÌ„ was takeÌ„ away froÌ„ the PriÌ„ces that it must now be restored again Verely that which they neuer had could neuer be takeÌ„ away And much lesse can it be restored theÌ„ which by no right euer belonged to theÌ„ For shew M. Horne yf you can with al your study and coÌ„fereÌ„ce with your frendes but one exaÌ„ple of any Catholik Prince either in EnglaÌ„d or in al the world beside that gaue the bishops any coÌ„missioÌ„ for the secoÌ„d cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ as ye call it specified in those exaÌ„ples that your self reherse out of Antonius I wil geue you one whole twelue moneths M. Horne to bring foorth but one such example I neuer read I neuer heard of any suche commission Onely in the late daies of king Edward the sixt his time I finde such commissions by the whiche al Archbishops Bisshops and other Ecclesiastical persons did then exercise all their Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction There I finde though vntruely
of the lay the bishops and the whole Conuocation withstanding that gifte with al their power I beleue it would trouble him or any wise man els to geue any good reason therefore the obedieÌ„ce of a ChristeÌ„ maÌ„ to the Catholike Church which al Christians in their Crede doe professe presupposed If I should farder aske M. Horn again how he caÌ„ goe for a bishop and write him selfe as he dothe in his booke the B. of Winchester being called to that functioÌ„ only by the letters patents of the Prince without due CoÌ„secration or imposition of handes by any Bishop or bisshops liuing which impositioÌ„ of haÌ„des S. Paule euideÌ„tly practised vpoÌ„ Timothe aÌ„d the vniuersal Church hath alwaies vsed as the only aÌ„d proper meanes to order a bishop of the Churche I am wel assured neither he nor al his fellowes being all vnordered prelats shall euer be able to make any sufficient or reasonable answer answering as ChristiaÌ„ Catholike meÌ„ whereby it may appeare that they may goe for right bishops of Christes Church but that thei must remain as they were before or mere lay men or simple priestes Last of al take you yourself in dede M. Horn for a bishop If so theÌ„ may you preache the word minister the sacrameÌ„ts bind aÌ„d lose vpoÌ„ the coÌ„missioÌ„ geueÌ„ you by God in holy scripture without any furder coÌ„missioÌ„ of the prince If you may so do theÌ„ put the case the Q. Mai. that now is or any other king or Queene of England hereafter should forbid you to preach the word to minister the sacraments or to execute any other part of the bishoply functioÌ„ â–ª and by coÌ„mmissioÌ„ appoint some other to that functioÌ„ Wil you obey or wil you not If yea theÌ„ do you forsake your duty and charge coÌ„mitted vnto you by God If not theÌ„ by vertue of this Act you incurre the penalty therof To this questioÌ„ answer M. Horn if you be able and make if you caÌ„ Christs coÌ„missioÌ„ the holy Scriptures and this Act to agree both together that the keping of the one import not the breach of thother But this shal you neuer be able to do while you liue staÌ„ding to that which in this your booke you haue coÌ„fessed Thus you see euery way how in your own sayings you are intrapped ouertakeÌ„ and coÌ„founded And so must it nedes fal out with euery maÌ„ that with any truth or ê“bability laboreth to maintain an vntruth or absurdity As for your forged and presuÌ„ptuous limitatioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the words of th' Act and abridgiÌ„g of the Q. Ma. autoriti therin expressed I leaue that mater furder to be coÌ„sidered by the graue wisdom of the most Honorables Here remain yet some vntruthes by you auouched that would be coÌ„futed which because the answer alredy waxeth prolixe and long I wil but touch The holy Gospel saith whose syns ye retain shal be retained whose syns ye lose in earth their syns shal be loosed in heaueÌ„ CoÌ„trary to the plaine words of the gospel you wil haue no actual bindiÌ„g or losing by the priest in dede but a declaratioÌ„ aÌ„d an assuraÌ„ce that they are losed or bouÌ„d coÌ„trary I say not only to the words of the gospel but also to the doctrin aÌ„d practise of the vniuersal Church wher the priest hath euer said to the peniteÌ„t Ego absoluote c. I absolue thee aÌ„d saieth not I declare and assure thee that thou art absolued This is a plaine heresy not much vnlike to the NouatiaÌ„s whoÌ„ S. Ambrose coÌ„futeth sauing that their heresy is not so large as is yours For they but in certain crimes denied power of losing in the church referring that power in such cases oÌ„ly to God You deny to be in the church any power at al either of binding or of losing referring al the power to God only aÌ„d not coÌ„sidering how God is to be praised qui taleÌ„ potestateÌ„ dedit hoiÌ„b Who gaue such power to men Which the coÌ„mon Iewes had yet the grace to coÌ„sider in the high Bishop aÌ„d chief priest Christ Iesus our Sauiour An other of your hereticall vntruthes in this place also is that you denie the sacramente of confirmation and that the holie ghoste is not geuen by the imposition of the Bisshoppes hands We reade in S Luke that Christe at his ascension promised the holy ghost to them which was performed vppon whitsonday And what was that but their confirmationÌ„ We reade that S. Paule after he had baptized certain parsons in the which baptisme no doubte they receiued the holy ghoste he put his handes vppon them and they thereby receiued the holy ghoste And this was their confirmation The like is writen in the place here by M. Fekenham alleaged of the Apostles Peter and Iohn that put theire handes vppon those that before were baptized by Philip the Deacon and they thervppon receiued the holy ghoste The which did in the primitiue Churche worke in the Christians with inuisible grace and visible miracles at the time of their confirmatioÌ„ as yt now worketh by inuisible grace onely with a strengthening and confirming of the ghostly and spiritual giftes before receiued wherof the Sacrament hath his name And therfore the Bishoppes coÌ„mission for geuing by the imposition of theire handes the holy ghoste may be iustified aswell by the former authorities of scripture as by the authority practise and doctrine of the Churche that belieueth that the holy ghoste is geueÌ„ for the encrease of al spiritual strength in confirmation The .164 Diuision pag. 109. a. M. Fekenham Wherevnto I do adioyne this obiectioÌ„ following First for the time of the old lawe whiche as Paule saide was a very figure of the new Moses Aaron Eleazarus being Priests they had by the very expresse worde of God this iurisdiction ouer the people of God as to sit in iudgement vpon them and that not only in Ecclesiasticall but also in Politike and ciuill matters and causes they did visite them they did refourme them they did order correct aÌ„d punish them so oft as cause required and without al commission of any ciuill Magistrate Gouernour Kinge or Prince Besides that for the whole time of the olde Lawe there was an expresse Law made where by all Ciuill Magistrats and Iudges were coÌ„maunded in al doubtfull matters to repaire to the Bisshops and Priests and to staie vppon their determinations and iudgemeÌ„ts without declining on the righte hande or the lefte And if that any maÌ„ should disobey the determinatioÌ„ once geuen of the Priest Morietur homo ille like as it appeareth Deut. 17. M. Horne This adiuÌ„ct vvil not serue your turn for it is not possible to stretch it vvithout bursting to ioyn with that you must conclude You begin to ioyne your vvorke together vvith a saying of S. Paule vvhich he .587 neuer said you should haue noted the place vvhere S. Paul saith that the old Lavv vvas a very figure of the nevv There is no such
iudgements and trialles forinsecal also by excommunication depriuation or such like ecclesiastical punishmeÌ„ts without a new commission from the Prince and to bringe nor reason nor authority nor Scripture nor Doctour nor couÌ„cel nor exaÌ„ple in Christes Church at any time practised for the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of yt but only a decree of laye men contrary to their own Pastours and bishops it is such a kind of persuasioÌ„ as wel may be forceable to the haÌ„d aÌ„d the mouth to extort froÌ„ theÌ„ an outward coÌ„sent for feare of displeasure but to the hart and coÌ„scieÌ„ce of a ChristeÌ„ maÌ„ professing obedieÌ„ce to Christ and his dere Spouse the Church aÌ„d perfourming the same it shal neuer be able to perce vnto As for the Sequele of M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„s argumeÌ„t whereof you say the most simple caÌ„ iudge as though it were but a simple sequele to infer vpoÌ„ the Bishops authority in the old law the IurisdictioÌ„s of the bishops in the new Testament or vpon the example of Eleazar to inferre forinsecall as you call it iurisdiction in bishoppes it appereth by that hath ben said both that the deductioÌ„ froÌ„ the old law to the new is right good and such as your self most pleÌ„tifully haue vsed in the first part of your book yea so far that you charge M. Fekn though vntruly for a Donatist for seeming to auoid such kind of prouf and also it appereth that a vaine thing it were for bishops now after the example of Eleazarus to haue the directing feeding and ordering of Gods people if thei had not withal power and authority to cal back such as goe a stray to punish the offenders to visit their cures to refourme disorders to make lawes for order to be kept c. in vain I say seing that the one without the other neither was at any tyme auaylable neither can by any reason possibly be auailable M. Fekenham The .165 Diuision pag. 110. a. The seconde in the newe Testament like as our Sauiour Christe did committe and leaue the whole Spiritual gouernement of his people and Churche vnto his Apostles and to the Bisshoppes and Priestes and the successours of theÌ„ So they did practise al Spirituall gouernment ouer them they did execute and geue iudgement in the Churche of Christe they did refourme order and correcte all disorder therein and that without all commission ayde or authority of any Temporall Magistrat King or Prince for the space of three hundreth yeres in the primatiue Churche of Christe vnto the time of Constantine he being the first Christian Kinge and Emperour which did ioyne his sworde to the maintenaunce of Gods worde M. Horne Like as the Apostles had in commission povver from Christe our Sauiour to vvhome al povver vvas geuen both in heauen and in earth so faithfully they executed the authâ—rity and charge committed vnto them not seeking their ovvne honour by vsurpation but the glory of Christ by the abasing them selues euen vnto the death Their commission regestred by S. Mathevv appeareth in these vvordes Goe and teache al the nations baptizing them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost teaching them to kepe all things which I haue commaunded you Hovv faithfully they exercised this authority according to the commission S. Luke shevveth in his Chronicle called the Actes of the Apostles and setteth forth one notable example hereof in Paules oration made to the Elders of Ephesus called to Miletum He taketh them to witnesse that he kept nothing backe from them that might be for their profit but shewed them al the councel of God It is much 592 maruail that Paul shevved al Gods councel vnto them and yet made no mention of any Forinsecal iurisdiction as geuen them by the commission of Gods vvorde The godly Bisshops that succeded the Apostles for manye yeres after follovved the doctrine and examples of the Apostles yet .593 neuer exercising iurisdictioÌ„ Forinsecal neither iudging reforming ordering or correcting othervvise than bye preaching publikely or priuately vvithout especial consent and commission of their Churches during the time thei had no Christian Prince or Magistrate ConstaÌ„tinus as I haue said vvas not the first Christian King But he vvas the very first Emperour as your ovvne vvriters doe vvitnesse that .594 gaue Bisshops authority to iudge and exercise iurisdiction ouer their Clergy and that gaue to the Bisshop of Rome povver and .595 authority ouer other Bisshops as iudges haue the King ouer them and that gaue to him povver and iurisdiction ouer al other Churches if that Donation be not forged vvhich Gratian citeth And Petrus Bertrandus a Bisshop a Cardinal and one of your best learned in the Canon and Ciuil lavves in his treatise De origine iurisdictionum affirmeth that Theodosius and Carolus Magnê° did 596 graunt vnto the Churche al iudgementes For the proufe vvhereof he auoucheth diuerse decrees and .597 addeth That such grauntes were afterwards abrogated The .9 Chapter Of Spirituall Iurisdiction exercised by bisshops without Princes commissions and before Constantines time Stapleton MAister Fekenham bringeth now forth certain autorities of the new testament for the iustifying of his purpose as that Christ committed to his Apostles and to their successours the whole spiritual gouernement and that they did practise and exercise the same .300 yeres together without any maner of commission from Princes eueÌ„ to the tyme of CoÌ„stantin the great M. Horn thinketh it a sufficient answere with stoute asseueration voyde of al maner of probation to auouche that they had a commissioÌ„ he dareth not say now of their Princes being al or almoste al infidels but of their Churches Yea well and sone saide M. Horne but yf ye would withall haue layde before your reader but one authour old or new good or badde vnlesse perchaunce ye may bring some of your own fellowes and but one example for these .300 yeres we would the better haue born with you Now ye tel vs the Apostles did preach and baptise and other such extraordinary matters leauing the thing vnproued wherein lieth al the question betwene yow and M. Feckenham Your assertion is altogeather incredible and a very peeuishe fantasticall imagination that no man of the clergy or Laiety these 300. yeres was excoÌ„municated for any manner of offence no priest was forbydde to minister the Sacraments or deposed for his defaults by his bishoppe but by a speciall commission of the prince or whole Churche Ye may aswel pul downe the towre of London M. Horne with your litle finger as ye shall be able to proue this fonde assertion But yet before CoÌ„stantinus the great his time ye think your self cock sure Let vs then see howe sure ye are euen of this your onely example Verely I suppose that no man lyuinge vnlesse he hath a brasen face would for shame of the worlde thus demeane him self in so graue and weighty matters and linck so many Lies together as lynes as you doe
pray deuoutly chieflie directing his eies and mind to the place wherein the honourable sacramēt of Christes Body is hiddē and kepte The matters of the Canō Lavve visitatiō are in parte these The visitour ought to view diligētly whether the place wher the Sacramēt is kept be cleane wel garnished and close for the Eucharist and the holy Chrysme ought to be kept shut vnder locke and key He must see that there be great lightes of waxe to geue light in that place Thē must he visit the place of the holy reliquies ād of Baptisme And search diligētly what māner of place it is ād whēther it be kepte shut Besides this he muste visit the Aultars and litle Chappelles and must with his eies viewe the whole Church whether it be cleāly and cleane Thē he must visit the vesselles and Churche vestymentes whether they be cleane and kepte in a cleane place as they ought to be and whether the vestimētes be ouermuche worne and brokē and in case the visitour shal finde suche vestimētes vncleane rēte and cōsumed with occupying he muste burne thē in the fire and cause the ashes to be buried in some place whereby ther is no passage But in any wise let him not suffer saith Socius purses or such like thinges to worldly vse to be made of the copes or tunicles Last of al let him suruey the houses and possessions belonging to the Churche The Bishop dooth visit also to bisshop enfantes and to cōsecrate or hallow Churches The visitour also shall enquire and examine whether any mā knowe or beleeue or that the fame is that the Sexten the Treasurer or the Vesture keeper hath well and saufly kepte the vessels vestimentes and other thinges or ornamentes of the Churche as Masse bookes Grayles Antiphoners Legendes and other thinges appointed to diuine Seruice and whether any thing moueable or vnmoueable be diminished and by whome wherefore whan and after what sorte whether they be diligently present at the Dirigees for the dead And whether the vesture keeper or Sexten keepe warelie and cleanly the Churche the Eucharist the Reliques the Fount the Churchyardes and suche other things And he shal examine the Priestes in the countrie in saying of their Masses But lette euerye Visitour vnderstande saith mine Authour that same the greatest question or controuersie which was betwixt three rurall Personnes or Priestes vvherof tvvo of them stroue about the vvoordes of Consecration the one affirming that the vvordes are to be pronounced thus Hoc est corpus meus the other Hoc est corpus I thinke he should haue said corpum meum These tvvo chose a thirde Prieste vvho vvas taken to be better learned to be arbitour and to decide this high question vvhose ansvvere vvas that he him selfe stoode euer doubtfull in this question and therfore in steede of these vvordes of consecration did alvvaies vse to saye one Pater noster Furthermore the Visitour must enquire vvhether the laity make their confession once in the yeare and receiue the Euchariste at Easter And vvhether they be slovve or denie to paie their tythes and fruites The Archebisshoppe must in visiting any of his Suffraganes exactly enquire and examine the Canons and Clerkes of the Cathedrall Churche vvhether they knovv beleue or that the fame is that the Bisshop hath couered or borne vvith some mens faultes for money or other temporall commoditie Can you finde in the Scriptures any one of these Visitours or anie one of these vveightie matters enquired of by Peter Iohn Paule Sylas Barnabas or by any of the Apostles in their Visitations vvhich vvere Scripturely visitations No surely it is not possible For these Idolatrous .607 vanities are manifestlie repugnaunt to the Holie Scriptures Amongest all the rable of these Canon Lavve visitours ye can not finde in the Scriptures not so muche as the bare Title of .608 one of them onelesse it be of a Bisshoppe vvhiche name applied to the man as the Scriptures describeth the man that is called to that office can no .609 more agree vvith a Cannon Lavve Bisshoppe then vvith the Ciuill Lavve Bisshoppe vvhose office vvas as it is sette foorthe in the Digestes to haue the rule and ouersighte of all maner of victualles in the Citties as it vvere the chiefe Clerke of the markets As the matter of the Apostles visitations standeth directly .610 against the greatest parte of the matter vvhereabout your Popish or Canon Lavve visitation is exercised Euen so the holy Scripture that you auouche for the geuing of the holie Ghoste maketh .611 nothing at all to proue your purpose For Saint Luke in that place speaketh .612 not of an ordinarie povver that shoulde remaine in the ministers of the Churche for euer but of a speciall gifte to vvorke miracles and to geue that povver to others vvhiche shoulde continue but for the time vvhiles Christes Churche vvas to be erected and the vvoord to be sounded through the vvorlde And therefore Chrysostome saieth That this gift pertained onely to the Apostles For saieth he the Conuertes in Samaria had receiued before Peter and Iohn came the spirit of Remission of Sinnes But the spirite of Myracles that is the gift of tongues healing propheciing and suche like vvhich are the giftes of the holie Ghoste and therefore are called the Holie Ghoste they had not as yet receiued There vvere many that by the povver of Goddes Spirite coulde vvorke miracles but to geaue this povver to others none coulde doe but the Apostles For that vvas propre and onelye in them Marke novve the sequele of your allegation for proufe of your purpose Thus .613 you argue the Apostles gaue by the imposition of their handes to the Samaritanes the giftes of Healing Prophecying of Tongues c. Therefore euerye Bisshop and Priest hath povver to geue the same gifts to their flocks and cures There vvas neuer none so blind or so ignorantly brought vp in your cures belonging to the Abbey of VVestminster but that did vvel perceiue that neither your Bisshops Abbottes or Priests had or could doe any such feate They like Apes imitated the outvvarde signe or ceremonie but the invvard grace they vvanted Stapleton In this parte M. Fekenham prosequuteth his proufe out of the newe Testamente alleaging for his purpose manye places thereof As of Peter and Iohn that went into Samaria to visite the Christians there to confirme them in fayth and to geue them the holy Ghoste by the imposition of their hands Of Paulus and Barnabas that visited many contries commaunding the Christians there to kepe the commaundements of the Apostles and priests with certaine orders and lawes made by S. Paule But al this M. Horn thinketh may be wiped away with one general answer of an insufficiēt consequēcy for that the Apostles did and could do many things that bishops and priests neither may nor can doe nowe I wil not striue with you M. Horne what the Apostles did in other thinges but yf they practised any
order taken in matters Ecclesiastical none of the Clergy should appeale vpon paine of depriuation to any ciuile Prince And that we go not from the storie and time of Theodosius and S. Ambrose did not S. Ambrose with the whole Councell kept at Aquileia depose Palladius for that he among other things would haue had certaine noble men to haue ben associate to sitte in iudgement with the Bishops in the time of Theodosius Of the which I haue spoken more largely in my Returne c. against M. Iewell Thus ye perceiue good Reader how aptly and fitly M. Fekenham hath accommodated to his purpose the stories of these three Emperours and to what poore shifts Maister Horne is driuen for the maintenance of his euill cause that he hath taken in hand to defend Thus you see also how to this storie of S. Ambrose and Theodosius M. Horne hathe answered no one word but making a short recitall thereof stealeth faire away without any answere at all M. Fekenham The .172 Diuision pag. 119. a. M. Iohn Caluine intreating of the Histories betwixte these Emperors Valētinian Theodosius and S. Ambrose after a lōg processe wherin he maketh good prouf that all spiritual iurisdictiō doth appertain vnto the Church and not vnto the Empire he hath these woordes folowing Qui vt magistratum ornēt Ecclesiam spoliant hac potestate non modo falsa interpretatione Christi sententiā corrumpunt sed sanctos omnes Episcopos qui tam multi à tempore Apostolorum extiterunt non leuiter damnant Quod honorem officiūque Magistratus falso praetextu sibi vsurpauerīt Now they do spoil the Church of that authority therby to adorn temporal Magistrates not onely by corrupting Christ his appointment and meaning therin But also they lightly cōdemne and set at naught al those holy Bishops which in so great number haue continued frō the time of the Apostles hitherto which honour and office of Spiritual gouernmēt they haue saith Iohn Caluin vsurped and taken vpon them by a false pretext and title made therof And againe Iohn Caluin saith Qui in initio tantopere extulerunt Henricum regem Angliae certe fuerunt homines incōsiderati Dederūt illi summā omniū potestatē Et hoc me semper grauiter vulnerauit erant enim blasphemi cum vocarent ipsum summū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They which in the beginning did so much extoll Henry King of England and which did geue vnto him the highest authoritie in the Church they were men which lacked circumspection and of small consideration which thing saith Iohn Caluin did at all times offend me very much for they did commit blasphemie and were blasphemers when they did cal him the supreame Head of the Churche M. Horne The collectour of your common places did .646 beguile you vvhiche you vvoulde haue perceiued if you hadde readde Maister Caluine vvith your ovvne eyes He entreateth .647 not in that place of the Histories betvvixte the Emperours Valentinianus Theodosius and Sainte Ambrose He confuteth the opinion of such as thinke the Iurisdiction that Christ gaue vnto his Church to be but for a time vvhilest the Magistrats vvere as yet vnfaithfull and proueth that the Iurisdiction of the Church vvas geuen of Christ to remaine til his second cōming and belongeth only to the Church and not to the Prince .648 Bishop or Priest vvithout special cōmission frō the Churche The vvhiche Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction I comprehended vnder the first kind of cohibitiue Iurisdictiō You do M. Caluin not double but quadruple yea much more vvrong about the citing of his sentence ▪ for as ye haue vntruely reported the circumstance of his sentence so haue you hackte from the beginning thereof one material vvorde part of it you haue obscurely tanslated the other part falsly and by altering his vvords and sense ye haue belied him slaundered the auncient Bisshopes and haue auouched M. Caluin if those vvere his vvordes and meaning vvhich you in your translation Father vppon him directly against your selfe vvhich you meant not for ye thought as I suppose you had so cunningly handeled him that he should haue serued your turne If this your euil dealing vvith M. Caluin proceeded of ignoraunce for that his Latine vvas to fine for your grosse vnderstanding ye are somevvhat to be borne vvithall but if you haue thus dealt of purpose than your malice is ouer great ye shevve your selfe shameles to deale so vnhonestly and that in the sight of al men After that M. Caluin hath proued that our sauiour Christ gaue the discipline of excommunication vnto the Church to be exercised continually by the same to the censure vvhereof all estates ought to submitte thē selues for if he be an Emperour he is vvithin or vnder and not aboue the Church He concludeth vvith this sentēce Quare illi qui vt Magistratum ornent c. VVherefore they which to adorne the Magistrate doe spoile the Church of this power to exercise the discipline of excōmunicatiō do not only corrupt Christs sentēce with a false interpretation but doe also not lightly condemne al the holy Bisshopes which were so many from the Apostles time for so much as they al the holy Bisshopes haue vsurped to them selues the honour and office of the ciuil Magistrate vnder a false pretense or colour The first vvord of the sentence vvhich knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before ye haue lefte out Hovve darkely ye haue translated the first parte of the periode may appeare by conference of your translation vvith the Authours vvordes The laste parte ye haue falsely translated tourning the Coniunction into a Pronoune relatiue and translating this vvord Magistratus vvherby Caluin meaneth the ciuil Magistrat by these vvordes spiritual gouernement and so haue cleane altered both the vvordes and .649 sense of M. Caluin and yet shame not to belie him saying Iohn Caluin saieth vvhich he saieth .650 not But it is M. Fekenham that saieth and so belieth Caluin and .651 slaundereth the auncient Bishopes as though they for to them this they hath relation had taken vpon them the office of the Magistrate as they had done in dede if al manner correction and iudgement had belonged to the Magistrate and none at al to the Church by vvhose commission they exercised this iurisdiction If this vvere M. Caluines saying as ye translate him that they all the holie Bisshops from the Apostles time haue vsurped and taken vpon them the honour and office of Spiritual gouernement by a false pretext and title made thereof then haue you alleaged M. Caluin against your selfe for this sentence if it vvere true .652 ouerthrovveth your purpose nothing more The .11 Chapter How Iohn Caluine alleaged by M. Fekenham plainly condemneth M. Horns assertion Stapleton IN al this Diuision M. Horne you continue like to your self false and vntrue For first where you tel M. Fekenhā that the collector of his cōmon places
beguiled him whiche he shuld haue perceiued if he had read Caluin with his own eyes I answer he was not deceiued by his collector but you are deceiued by your Collector For Caluin entreating of IurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesiasticall in the same Chapter in which the words recited by M. FekenhaÌ„ are coÌ„teined allegeth out of S. Ambrose his Epistle to the Emperour Valentinian that the foresaid Emperour Valentinian enacted by plaine Lawe as we haue shewed that in matters of Faith Bishoppes shoulde be Iudges And in the said Chapter and in the next also Caluine sheweth that S. Ambrose would not suffer Theodosius to coÌ„municate with other True it is therefore that as M. FekenhaÌ„ saith Caluine in that place intreateth of these Histories betwixt S. Ambrose and the Emperours Theodosius and ValentiniaÌ„ and you for denying it haue encreased the huge nuÌ„ber of your notorious vntruths Goe we now to the allegation yt selfe M. Horne complaineth that the first worde of the sentence which knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before is quite lafte out by M. Fekenham And yet when all is done yt is but a poore Quare that is wherefore which may be lefte owte withowte any preiudice of the sentence in the worlde and being put in neither helpeth M. FekeÌ„ham nor hindereth M. Horne Reade then good reader thus wherfore they that do spoyle and so forth And then make an accoÌ„pte what is won or what is lost by additioÌ„ or subtraction of this Quare Yet is the first part of the periode saieth M. Horne darkely traÌ„slated In dede the first word How how it commeth in I know not and yt semeth to be a litle ouersight of the author or some faulte of the scribe easie to be remedied and is to be translated thus they that do spoyle c. and afterward doe not onely corrupte but do also not lightly condemne and so forth the sense alwaies notwithstanding comminge to one And as for the coniunction turned into a pronoune yf ye reade damnant quòd honorem c. which is but a smal alteration the matter is sone amended And al this is litle or nothing preiudiciall to the whole sentence But I perceiue for lacke of substancial answere ye are driuen thus to rippe vp syllables and to hunte after termes As for the translating of the worde Magistratus whereby ye say Caluin meaneth the ciuill magistrate into the worde spiritual gouernmente whereby Mayster Fekenham as ye say hath altered the wordes and sense of Caluin for the wordes which is a matter but of small weight I will not greatly sticke with you but for the altering of the sense I fynde litle or none alteratioÌ„ For seing that Caluin doth answere theÌ„ that mainteined al iurisdictioÌ„ and punishment to appertaine to the ciuil magistrate and none to the church and bringeth in for an absurdity against theÌ„ that they that so thinke muste condeÌ„ne al the holy Bishops for taking vpon them the office and honour of a Magistrate by a false pretexte and title in as muche as this honour and office that olde Bishoppes toke vppon them was the authority of excoÌ„municatioÌ„ which is one priÌ„cipal power of spiritual gouernmeÌ„t there caÌ„ be no notable or preiudicial alteratioÌ„ of the sense it self which euery way coÌ„meth to one issue And therfore yt is true inough that Iohn Caluin sayth as by way of an obiection that which M. FekenhaÌ„ auowcheth him to say And there is no lie therin at al as ye imagine Neither are the Fathers slauÌ„dered by M. Fekenham as ye cauil but yf any slaunder be in this pointe Caluin is the Father of the slauÌ„der whose words or the very sense of theÌ„ M. Fekenham reporteth And for the same cause they do nothing ouerthrowe M. Fekenhams purpose being not originallye of hym proposed but owt of Caluin as an absurdity against certain that doe challeÌ„ge al iurisdictioÌ„ to the ciuill Magistrate And therfore you in attributing these wordes to M. FekenhaÌ„ as his peculiar wordes play with him as your Apology doth with Cardinall Hosius imputing to him the heresy of the Swenkefeldians that he reciteth not by his own words but by their own words I say theÌ„ these wordes make nothing against M. Fekenham but plainely against the othe that ye mainteine and against your acte of parliameÌ„te that vniteth al iurisdiction ecclesiasticall to the Croune and against M. Horne that mainteineth the saide statute Against whome now I make this argument borrowed of his own Apostle Iohn Caluin They which to honour the Magistrat do spoile the Church of this power meaning of excommunication do not only with false expositioÌ„ corrupt the senteÌ„ce of Christ but also do not scleÌ„derly coÌ„deÌ„ne so many holy Bishops which haue ben froÌ„ the time of the Apostles that they haue by false preteÌ„ce vsurped the honour and office of the Magistrate But our actes of parliameÌ„t geue al maner of ecclesiastical power and iurisdictioÌ„ to the Prince Ergo our lawes condeÌ„ne al the holy Fathers aÌ„d bishops and do falsly interprete Christes sentence What part of this argumeÌ„t caÌ„ ye deny The maior is your Apostle Caluins eueÌ„ according to your own english TraÌ„slatioÌ„ sene and allowed according to the order appointed in the Quenes Maiesties Iniunctions so that you caÌ„ by no meanes quarell against it The minor is notoriouse by the very tenour of the othe to the which so many haue sworeÌ„ or rather forsworen Wherefore the conclusion must nedes followe The parliamente geueth to the prince the Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes and the authorising of al maner ecclesiastical iurisdictioÌ„ You and your Maister Caluin do restrain this generality For excoÌ„municatioÌ„ you say beloÌ„geth neither to Prince nor Bishops but to the church Now seing you haue for this your opinioÌ„ no better authour then Iohn Caluin one of the archeheretiks of our time whether his authority though it be very large aÌ„d ample with you aÌ„d your brethern wil serue for the interpretatioÌ„ of the statute in the kings benche I referre that to other that haue to do therin On the other side sure I am yt wil not serue wheÌ„ ye come before the ecclesiastical bench of Christes catholike church nor of the LutheraÌ„ Churche no nor serue your M. Caluin neither And this his and your interpretation doth plainely condemne the late lawes of our realm and geueth M. Fekenham and all other a good and sufficient occasion to refuse the othe appointed by the statute as coÌ„deÌ„ning so many holy Bishops for exercising that iurisdiction that apperteined not to theÌ„ but to the Prince To the Prince I say by you M. Horne who doe geue to the Prince al maner of iurisdictioÌ„ coÌ„teined in the second kind of cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ in the which second kind excoÌ„munication is expresly coÌ„teined by your own Author Antoniê° Delphinus though you in reciting his wordes haue nipped quite away froÌ„ the middest the wordes expressing the same to beguile therby your
Reader and to make him beleue that Antonius was your Author herein It is not then M. Fekēham but your Maister Ihon Caluin and your self also that condēne al the holy bishops yea S. Paule and the other Apostles to which exercised this iurisdictiō and al other iurisdiction in ecclesiastical matters without any warrant frō the Prince or the Church Namely the blessed bishop S. Ambrose for excommunicating of Theodosius And so al your false accusations wherwith ye charge M. Fekēhā redoūd truly vpō yourself Wher you say that Caluins Latin was to fine for M. Fekenhams grosse vnderstāding what a sine Latin mā your self are I referre the Reader to this your owne booke and to your articles lately set forth at Oxford The places I haue before specified and therfore nedelesse here to be recited againe M. Horne The .173 Diuision pag. 120 b. And againe Iohn Caluin vvriting vpō Amos the Prophet is by you alleged to .653 as litle purpose For be it that thei vvhich attributed to King Hēry of famous memorie so much authoritie vvhich greeued Caluin vvere mē not vvel aduised in so doing and that thei vvere blasphemous that called him the supreme head of the church ye knovv vvho they vvere that first gaue to him that title and authority yet your .654 cōclusiō follovveth not herof Therefore Bishops and priests haue authority to make lavves orders ā◠decrees c. to their flockes and cures no more thā of his former saying Christ gaue to his Church this authoritie to excōmunicat to bind and to lovvse Therfore Bishops and Priestes maie make lavves orders and decrees to theyr flockes and cures Stapleton Caluin saith in plain words It is blasphemy to cal the Prīce of Englād supreme head of the Church He saith also They that so much extolled King Henry at the beginning soothely they wanted dew cōsideratiō This is your second and better Apostle M. Horn that hath brought your first Apostle Luther almost out of conceyte This is he M. Horn whose bookes the sacramentaries esteme as the second ghospel This is he M. Horne that beareth such a sway in your congregation and conuocation now that ye direct al your procedings by his Geneuical instructions and examples This is he whose institutions against Christ and the true diuine religion are in such price with you that there be few of your protestāte fellowe Bisshops that wil admit any man to any cure that hath not reade them or wil not promise to reade them The Catholiks deny your new supremacy the Lutherans also deny it Caluin calleth it blasphemous Howe can then any Catholike man persuade his conscience to take this othe And what say you now at length to this authority M. Horne Mary saith he I say that though it be true yet it will no more followe thereof that Bishops may make lawes orders and decrees then of his former saying that Christ gaue to the Churche authority to excommunicate to binde and to lose In dede ye say truthe for the one it is but a slender argumente The Ciuil Magistrate is heade of the Churche Ergo Bisshoppes may make Lawes and Maister Fekenham was neuer yet so yll aduised and so ouersene as to frame such madde argumentes This argumente cometh fresh and newe hammered out of your owne forge But for the other parte if a man woulde reason thus Bishoppes haue power to binde and to loose Ergo they haue power to make lawes orders and decrees c. he should not reason amisse seing that by the iudgement of the learned vnder the power of binding and loosing the power of making lawes is contayned Which also very reason forceth For who haue more skill to make lawes and orders for directing of mens consciences then such whose whole study and office consisteth in instructing and refourming mens consciences But Maister Fekenham doth not reason so but thus It is blasphemy to call the Prince heade of the Church Ergo Maister Fekenham can not with saufe conscience take the othe of the supremacy and that the Prince is the supreme head Againe the Prince hath no authority or iurisdiction to binde or lose or to excommunicate Ergo M. Fekenham can not be persuaded to swere to that statute that annexeth and vniteth al iurisdiction to the Prince and to swere that the Prince is supreme gouernour in all causes Ecclesiastical These be no childish matters M. Horne Leaue of this your fonde and childishe dealings and make vs a directe answere to the arguments as M. Fekenham proposeth them to you and soyle them well and sufficiently and then finde faulte with him yf ye wil for refusing the othe But then am I sure ye wil not be ouer hastie vpon him but wyll geue him a breathing tyme for this seuē yeres at the least and for your life to For as long as your name is Robert Horne ye shall neuer be able to soyle them Neither thinke you that in matters of suche importance wise men and such as haue the feare of God before their eies wil be carried away from the Catholike faith with such kind of aunsweres The words of Iohn Caluin be manifest and cā not be auoided He saith Erāt blasphemi cū vocarēt ipsum Sūmū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They were blasphemous whē they called him he meaneth kinge Henry .8 the Supreme head of the Church vnder Christ. And who were those that Caluin calleth here blasphemous You would M. Horne your Reader should thinke that he meaned the Papistes for you referre that matter to M. Fekenhams knowledge saying to him You knowe who they were caet as though they were of M. Fekenhams friendes that is to say Catholikes as he by Gods grace is And so ful wisely bableth M. Nowel in hys second Reproufe against M. Dorman But that Caluin meaneth herein plainely and out of all doubte the Protestants and his owne dere brethern it is most euidēt by his wordes immediatly folowing which are these Hoc certè fuit nimiū sed tamen sepultum hoc maneat quia peccârunt inconsiderato zelo Suerly this was to much But let it lie buried for that they offended by inconsiderate zele Tel me nowe of good felowship M. Horne were they M. Feckenhams frendes or youres were they Catholikes or Protestants that Caluin here so gently excuseth wishing the matter to be forgottē and attributing it rather to want of dewe consideration and to zele then to willfull malice or sinnefull ignoraunce Euidēt it is he spake of his brethern protestants of Englād and for their sakes he wisheth the matter might be forgotten With the like passion of pity in his commentaries vpō S. Paule to the Corinthians whē he cometh to there words alleaged there of the Apostle Hoc est corpus meum This is my body remembring the ioyly concent of his bretherne about that matter he saith Non recensebo infaelices pugnas quae de sensu istorum verborum Ecclesiam nostro tempore
and alone defende this most Barbarous Paradoxe of Princes supreme gouernement in al Ecclesiasticall causes all as you say without exception Sirs If you lyst so to stand alone against all and by Othe to hale men to your singular Paradoxe not only to say with you but also to swere that they think so in conscience gette you also a Heauen alone get you a God alone get you a Paradise alone Vndoubtedly and as verely as God is God seing in the eternal blisse of all other felicities peace ād loue must nedes be one either you in this world must drawe to a peace and loue with al other Christians or you must not looke to haue part of that blisse with other Christiās except you alone think you may exclude al other and that all the worlde is blinde you onelye seing the light and that all shall goe to hell you only to heauen O M. Horne These absurdites be to grosse and palpable If any Christianity be in men yea in your selfe you and thei must nedes see it If you see it shut not your eies against it Be not like the stone harted Iewes that seing would not see and hearing would not heare the Sauiour and light of the worlde To conclude Mark and beare away these .ij. points only First that in this so weighty a matter to the which only of al matters in controuersy men are forced to sweare by booke othe you are contrary not only to al the Catholike Churche but also euē to al maner of protestants whatsoeuer be they Caluinistes Zelous Lutherās or Ciuil Lutheranes and therefore you defende herein a proper and singular heresy of your owne Next consider and thinke vpon it wel M. Horne that before the dayes of Kinge Hēry the .8 there was neuer King or Prince whatsoeuer not only in our own Countre of England but also in no other place or countre of the world that at any tyme either practised the gouernement or vsed such a Title or required of his subiects such an Othe as you defende And is it not great maruail that in the course of so many hundred yeres sence that Princes haue ben christened and in the compasse of so many Countres lands and dominions no one Emperour Kinge or Prince can be shewed to haue vsed or practised the like gouernement by you so forceably maintayned Yea to touche you nerer is it not a great wonder that wheras a long tyme before the daies of King Henry the .8 there was a statute made called Praerogatiuae Regis contayning the prerogatiues priuileges and preeminences due to the Kings Royall person and to the Crowne of the Realm that I say in that statute so especially and distinctly comprising them no maner worde should appeare of his supreme Gouernement in all Ecclesiasticall causes which you M. Horn do auouche to be a principal part of the Princes Royall power If it be as you say a principal part of the Princes Royal power how chaūceth it that so principal a part was not so much as touched in so special a statut of the Prīces prerogatiues and preeminēces Shal we think for your sake that the whole Realm was at that tyme so iniurious to the King ād the Crown as to defraude ād spoyle the Prince of the principal part of his Royal power Or that the King himself that then was of so smal courage that he would dissemble and winke thereat or last of al that none of all the posterity sence would ones in so long a time cōplaine therof Againe at what time King Hēry the .8 had by Acte of parliament this Title of Supreme head of the Church graūted vnto him howe chaunceth it that none then in al the Realme was found to challenge by the saied Statut of Praerogatiuae Regis this principal part as you cal it of the Princes royal power or at the lest if no plain challēge could be made thereof to make yet some propable deductiō of some parcel or braunche of the said Statut that to the King of olde time such right appertayned Or if it neuer before appertayned how can it be a principal part of the Princes Royal power What wāted al other Princes before our dayes the principal part of their royal power And was there no absolut Prince in the Realm of Englād before the daies of King Henry the .8 We wil not M. Horne be so iniurious to the Noble Progenitours of the Quenes Maie as to say or think they were not absolut and most Royal Princes They were so and by their Noble Actes as wel abrode as at home shewed thē selues to be so They wāted no part of their Royal power and yet this Title or prerogatiue they neuer had This hath ben your own deuise And why Forsothe to erect your new Religiō by Authority of the Prince which you knewe by the Churches Authority could neuer haue ben erected And so to prouide for one particular case you haue made it M. Horn a general rule that al Princes ought and must be Supreme gouernours in al ecclesiastical causes Which if it be so then why is not Kinge Philip here and King Charles in Fraunce such Supreme Gouernours Or if they be with what conscience doe your bretherne the Guets here ād the Huguenots there disobey their Supreme Gouuernours yea and take armes against their Princes Religion What Be you protestants brethern in Christ and yet in Religion be you not bretherne Or if you be bretherne in religiō also how doth one brother make his Prince supreme Gouernour in al Ecclesiastical causes without any exceptiō or qualificatiō of the Princes person and the other brother deny his Prince to be such Supreme gouernour yea ād by armes goeth about to exterminat his Princes lawes in matters ecclesiastical Solute al those doubtes and auoid al these absurdities M. Horn and then require vs to geue eare to your booke and to sweare to your Othe The .174 Diuision fol. 121. a. M. Fekenham Hosius Episcopus Cordubensis qui Synodo Nicenae primae interfuit sic habet sicut testatur D. Athanasius aduersus Constantium Imp. Si istud est iudicium Episcoporum quid commune cum eo habet Imperator Sin contrà ista minis Caesaris conflantur quid opus est hominibus titulo Episcopis Quando à condito aeuo auditum quando iudicium Ecclesiae authoritatem suam ab Imperatore accepit aut quando vnquam pro iudicio agnitum Plurimae antehac Synodi fuerunt multa iudicia Ecclesiae habita sunt Sed neque patres istiusmodi res principi persuadere conati sunt nec princeps se in rebus Ecclesiasticis curiosum praebuit nunc autem nouum quoddam spectaculum ab Ariana heresi editur Conuenerunt enim Haeretici Constantius Imperator vt ille quidem sub praetextu Episcoporum sua potestate aduersus eos quos vult vtatur M. Horne As it is very true that Hosius Bisshoppe of Corduba in Spaine vvas in the
imperij but did openly reproue the King for his wicked and vniust rule or cōmaundement vvherby is manifest that Athanasius speaketh .657 not against the Princes authority in Ecclesiastical matters but against his tiranny and the abusing of that authority vvhich God hath geuē him vvhervvith to mynister vnto Gods vvil and not to rule after his ovvne luste they commende the authority but they reproue the disorderly abuse thereof Novv let vs see hovv this saying of Athanasius helpeth your cause Constantius the Emperour dealt vnorderly and after his ovvne lust against Athanasius and others pretending neuerthelesse the iudgement of Bisshops vvhich Athanasius misliketh as is plaine in this place auouched Ergo Bisshoppes and Priestes may make lavves decrees orders and exercise the second kind of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction ouer their flockes and cures vvithout commission from the Prince or other authority I doubt not but yee see such faulte in this sequele that yee .658 are or at least ye ought to be ashamed therof The .12 Chap. Conteyning a Confutation of M. Hornes answer made to the woordes of Athanasius Stapleton HEre is nowe one other allegation by M. Fekenham proposed out of Athanasius Hosius the Bisshop of Corduba saith M. Fekenham who was present at the first Nicene Councel hath these wordes as Athanasius writing against the Emperour Constantius doth testifie Yf this be a iudgement of Bisshops what hath the Emperour to do there with But one the contrary parte yf these thinges be wrought by the threates and menaces of Emperour what neade is there of anye men besides to beare the Bare Title of Bisshoppes When from the beginning of the worlde hath it bene heard of that the iudgement of the Churche toke his authority of the Emperour Or when hath this at any tyme bene agnised for a iudgement Many synodes haue ben before this tyme many Councels hath the Church holden but the tyme is yet to come that either the fathers went about to persuade the Prince any such matter or the Prince shewed him selfe to be curiouse in matters of the Churche But nowe we haue a spectacle neuer sene before browght in by Arrius heresye The heretikes and the Emperour Constantius are assembled that he may vnder the colour and title of Bisshops vse his power against whome it pleaseth him M. Horne to this allegation aunswereth that M. Fekenham doth Athanasius threfolde wronge c. To the first wronge I replie that putting the case that these are not Hosius his words but Athanasius M. Fekenhams matter is nothing thereby hindered but rather furthered considering the excellent authority that Athanasius hath and euer had in the Churche And Hosius hath euen in the said epistle of Athanasius and but one leaf before a much like sentence proceding of a couragious and a godly boldenes Medle not you Syr Emperour saieth he to the forsayed Constantius with matters Ecclesiastical neither cōmaund vs in this parte but rather learne these thinges of vs. God hath committed to you the Empire and to vs those things that appertaine to the Churche And therefore euen as he that maligneth and spiteth your Empire doeth contrarie Gods ordinance so take ye head least ye in medling with matters of the Church doe not runne into some greate offence Whereas for the second wrong done to Athanasius you say that M. Fekenham hath lefte one material word out of Athanasius ye haue turned that worde to one halfe hundred wordes with a nedelesse declaration the space of one whole leafe at the least And yet you neuer come nigh the matter Beside such is your wisedome ye alleage in this your extraordinarie glose an epistle of S. Ambrose which doth so cōfirme M. Fekenhams present allegation and is so agreable to Athanasius ād so disagreable to the cheife principle of al this your boke that I maruel that euer ye would ones name it vnlesse ye neuer read it your self but trusted the collector of your cōmon places For the law of Valentinian whereof we spake before is in that epistle to the yong Valentian Whē euer heard you sayth he that in a cause of faith lay mē gaue iudgment vpon a Bishoppe If we will peruse and ouerloke either the order of holie write or the Auncient tyme who is there that will denie that in matter of Faythe I saie saieth S. Ambrose in matter of faieth but that the Bishoppes are wonte to iudge vppon the Emperours and not the Emperours vppon the Bishoppes He saith againe afterward If there be any conference to be had touching the faith it must be had emong the Priestes And how this doctrine of S. Ambrose which is the doctrine of the catholike Church and most conformable to the saying of Athanasius agreeth either with your late acte of parliament wherby the catholik bishops were deposed or with the doctrine of your boke euery man may see Yea S. Ambrose saieth yet farder that the Emperour Valētiniā whose sonne being enduced thereto by the Arrian bishop Auxētius woulde nedes call the bishop before his benche and Iudge ouer him made an expresse lawe that In matter of faithe or of any ecclesiastical order he should iudge that were neither by office vnequal neither by right vnlike That is as S. Ambrose him selfe expoundeth it Sacerdotes de Sacerdotibus voluit iudicare He woulde haue Priestes to iudge ouer Priestes And not only in matters ecclesiastical or of faithe but saieth S. Ambrose Si aliâs argueretur Episcopus morū esset examinanda causa etiā hanc voluit ad Episcopale iudiciū pertinere If otherwise also a Bishop were accused and a question touching maners were to be examined this question also that Emperour woulde haue to belonge to the trial and Iudgement of Bishops Here you haue that yt belongeth not to Princes to be iudges vppon priests either in matters of faith either in matters touching liuing and māners which doth vtterly destroy al your new primacy and your late acte of Parliament deposing the right Bishoppes as I haue saide And we are wel contente that councelles shoulde be free from al feare and that Princes shoulde not appointe or prescribe to Bishops howe they should iudge as ye declare owt of Athanasius and S. Ambrose Let this be as muche material as ye wil to a bishoply iudgmēte But I pray you is there nothing else that Athanasius saieth is material to the same Yes truely One of these materiall thinges was that this Councel was made voyde and annichilated for that Iulius the Pope did not consent to yt as the canons of the Churche require which commaunde that neither councel be kepte nor Bishoppes condemned withowte the Authoritie of the Bishoppe of Rome And therefore Iulius did rebuke the Arrians that they did not first of all require his aduice which they knewe was the Custome they shoulde and take their definitiō from Rome This Pope also did restore Athanasius againe to his Bishopprike as your
as Ezechiell expresseth his dutie by the office of a Shepherde As the husbandman doeth not onelie donge and fatte hys grounde as the gardiner doeth not onelie water hys garden but bothe of them rooteth out vnprofitable herbes weedes and rootes And as the shepherd doth not only bring his flocke to good and holsome pastours but hath his tarre to tarre them his staffe to beate awaye the rauenouse beastes and birdes his knyfe to launce them and his place to seauer and shutte vp the infected from the sownd and whole Euen so it is not inough for the spiritual gardiner as it were by Gods worde to water the harde stonie hartes of the sinners and with the same as it were to fatte the leane and barren harte of man but he must also when the case so requireth weed out of Christes gardē the wilful and the obstinat as it were brambles briers and thistles choking the good groūd and plāte in their place other good graffes And must not only with his tōge as it were with his barkīg dog but with hys pastorall staffe also dryue awaye the wolfe from the flocke partly by excommunication partly by depriuation And he must in this part remember that Christe had his whip also to whip and scourge thē out of the tēple that prophaned the same The spiritual pastour hath beside preaching authority also to bind and lose the sinnes of hys flocke so that if he lose thē Christ loseth them if he bindeth them Christ also bindeth thē Of this and of the like authority meaneth Gregory Naziāzene ād not of bare preaching This is the power that he speketh of this is the lauful iudgemēt seat of the church this is a prīcipality aboue al worldly princes power These so ample words go further M. Horne then preaching vnlesse men preache also with theyr hands aswel as with their mouthes For Naziāzen writeth that the Emperor with reuerēce submitteth himself vnder the Priestes hands at the holy alters What Are aulters holy What an holie deede haue ye then and your fellowes done M. Horne that haue throwen doune all aulters whiche haue continued euen sithens we were first christened And by hauing of the which Chrysostomus proueth that our Ilelande of Britanie had receiued Christe and his Ghospell Wherevppon it wil followe that in taking away of them ye haue taken away Christes fayth withall as in dede ye haue for a great parte of the same as appeareth by your dayly doinges and your wicked articles in your Synagoge of late vnlawfully agreed vppon especially touching the reall presence of Christes body in the Sacrament For the vnblouddy offering of the which to our inestimable comforte the aulters do serue in Christes Catholike Church To the receiuyng wherof no man can be admitted but by the spiritual Pastor no not the Emperor him selfe whom as wel as the poorest man he may exclude from the same if he thinke it expedient As appeareth by the storie of the Emperour Theodosius by vs rehersed which is the thing that Naziāzene also doth here though obscurely signifie as also absolution to be receyued by the handes of the spiritual Pastour To enioye the which the greatest Prince in the world submitteth his head vnder the pastors hands as appeareth by our authour here and by other auncient Fathers namely S. Ambrose and S. Augustin Wherefore ye do very fondly to make this great and high iudgemēt seate nothīg but prechīg And yet if it were so M. Fekēhams allegation taketh place and is sufficient to acquite and discharge him from the othe For what prīcipality so euer it be that our author speaketh of assured we are it is an ecclesiastical authority or principality We are againe aswel assured as it here appereth and ye graunt it also that this power excelleth any temporall principality Ergo we may infer that the prince is not supreme head in al causes or things ecclesiastical M. Horne The .176 Diuision pag. 124. b. Chrysostome in the homily by you cited condemning the presumptuousnes of the King Ozias in enterprising to offer incense vvhich belonged by Gods commaundement only to the Priest doth compare the obiect or matter of both their Ministeries togeather affirming that the Priestly dignity respecting the matter vvhereabout it is exercised which is heauenly and spiritual doth farre exceede the other for the matter thereof is but earthly and outvvarde His vvordes maketh his meaning plaine The kingly thron saith he hath the administratiō of earthly thīgs and hath not beyonde this power any further authority But the throne of the Priest is placed in heauē ād he hath authority to pronounce of heauēly businesses who saith these thinges the King of heauen him self what so euerye lowse on earth shal be lowsed in heauen also what may be compared with this honour Heauen taketh of the earth principal authority to iudge For the iudge sitteth in the earthe the Lorde Christe followeth the seruaunt and what so euer this seruaunt iudgeth in the inferiour partes that same he Christ approueth in Heauen Therefore the Priest stādeth a meane or mediatour betwixt God and mans nature bringing vnto vs the benefites that come from thense from Heauen c. These vvoordes of Chrysostome if they haue not an indifferent interpretour that vvil make his vvordes by iuste circumstaunce to serue his meaning and not to bind his meaning to his bare vvords vvil make Heauē to .662 receiue authority of the earth vvil proue Christ to be inferiour to the Priest and the Priest to haue the mediation betvvixt God and man by meanes vvhereof vve may receiue the Graces that cummeth from Heauen vvhich mediation belongeth .667 onely to Christe Stapleton I commend you M. Horn This is one of the honestest partes that you haue plaied in al your answere You haue truely set forth Chrysostomes words and at large for the former part I would haue wisshed that ye should haue set in also thre or foure lines more that immediatly doe follow wel I wil supply the residewe least ye waxe to proude of this litle praise Therefore the Priest saith Chrysostomus standeth a meane or a mediatour betwixt God and mās nature bringing to vs the benefits that come frōthence frō heauē and cayring our petitions thither reconciling our Lord when he is angrie to both natures and deliuering vs when we offend oute of his hands And therfore God hath subiected the Kinges head vnder the Priests hāds teachīg vs that this Prīce the Priest is greater then he For why that that is the inferiour taketh blessing of that which is the better So far Chrysostomus As ye began liberally and freely in supplying the former parte of the sentēce of Chrysostomus So I meruel that ye breake of so sone and went not through with it But yet I haue the lesse meruel cōsidering that this was not don by chaūce or casualty but of a set and a shrewde wily purpose For yf ye had set out at large the
in matters Ecclesiastical shuld do nothing belonging to their office without the will and consent of the bishops Ergo much lesse the lay men or prince which are no spirituall men should medle in matters Ecclesiastical especially they shuld not change the olde religion they shuld not abolish the blessed Sacramēts the prince shoulde not call him selfe supreame head of the Church the parliament should not annexe all spiritual iurisdiction to the crowne at least without the consent of the bisshops What say I without the consent Nay against the full and conformable assent of all the catholyk bishops and the whole conuocation offering theire most humble petition and supplication to the parliament that there might be no such alteratiō And yet the parliamēt Law of one realm for the alteration of relligion yf al the bishops had consented were not a sufficient discharge in conscience When ye can wel soyle this argument M. Horn then I suppose ye shall fynd M. Fekenham somwhat conformable to your request in the taking of the othe Againe M. Fekenhā prayeth you to take the whole sentence with you and to take the paines but to reade vj. or vij lynes further and to consider what you shal fynd there That is that no man is more honorable in the Church then the bisshop and that we must honour him firste and the king after him Of the which sort of sentences his epistles are ful directly impugning your newe pretensed supremacy And now ye neade nothing to feare that which ye tell vs for a great incōueinence that if Ignatius sentēce be not wel and wisely weighed the bishop must both toll the bell to seruice and sweepe the Church al lone This is but a poore office for a bishop and al this highe fetche neded nothing sauing that after this your long and paineful trauayle takē to confute so clerkly theis fewe obiectiōs of M. Fekē ye thought good to refresh ād quickē your weary sprites with this your mery sportīg And yet take ye hede that it turne not vpō your self M. Horne in very good ernest For of this once I am assured that if ye measure the matter by the old canōs of the aūciēt Church you that mainteyn so many heynouse heresies if you may haue any office at al in the Church you cā haue no better thē to toll the bel to seruice ād sweepe the Church or suche like And yet I doubt whether you may haue as much as that office beīg for theis your heresies with bel boke ād cādel accursed ād by the Church besome that is by the sentēce of excōmunication so cleane sweeped out of the Church that as I sayd I doubt whether by the olde canōs ye may medle with the basest office of al perteyning to the Church And yet for any yl wil I beare to your person in case ye were a good ād a catholike mā I could for my part be cōtent that ye enioyed your bishoprike stil ād that as amply as did any of the most Catholik prelats before you M. Horne The .178 Diuision pag. 125. b. So that your Conclusion being yet as insufficient as the rest you are fain◠to adioyne an other peece thereunto VVherein although yee shevve hovve euil aioygner you bee to adioyne those tvvo peeces of sentences togeather in one Conclusion that are of cleane sundry matters yet in one poynt yee haue made them both agree that as yee vvrested the one so ye not only vvrest but flatly .672 falsifie the other and yet neither of thē both stand you in any steade to helpe your obiection much lesse to conclude the same For first hovv dooth this follovve S. Augustine saith say you of the Doctours of the Church That they beleeue I beleeue that they holde I holde that they teache I teache that they preache I preache yeelde to them and thou shalt yelde to me .673 Ergo Bisshoppes and Priestes haue povver and authority to make lavves orders and Decrees and to vse all cohibitiue iurisdiction ouer their flockes and cure Novve if your freendes that haue beleeued hitherto as you beleeue haue helde as you holde taught as you teache preached as you preache and beleeuing the vpright dealing and conscience that you pretende haue yelded vnto you herein do but a litle examine your .674 false dealing vvit◠those Fathers vvhom you vvould seeme so vvholy to follovve I thinke they vvould no longer beleeue you holde vvith you nor yelde vnto you but suspect you as a deepe dissembler or rather abhorre you as an open sclaunderer and belyer not only of me but of the aunciēt Fathers themselues For first I vvould learne of you vvhere S. Augustine hath those vvoords in al his sixe bookes against Iulian Istis cede mihi cedes if he haue them shevve vvhere if he haue them not then hovve ye follovve S. Augustine Hovv dare you impudētly say ye preache and teache that he did vvhen ye manifestlye .675 mangle alter peruert and corrupt the saying that he did teache In dede for fashions fake ye cite a peece of S. Augustins sentence that they beleue I beleue c. but for that vvhich follovveth istis cede me non caedes yelde to thē and thou shalt not strike or whippe me you .676 haue put in these vvordes istis cede mihi non cedes yelde to them and thou shalt yelde to me and yet this corrupting of the sentence maketh it serue no vvhit the more for your purpose but vttereth your falshood that belike vvil not spare to corrupt that vvhich maketh flat against you that thus vse to corrupt this vvhich maketh neither to nor fro vvith you nor against me But as S. Augustine vvriting in the same matter against Iulian a Disciple of Pelagius an .677 English Monke dealing vvith S. Augustine as ye haue don vvith me said to Iuliā so say I to you Ye feine me to say that I say not to conclud that I cōclude not to graunte that I graunte not and you cōclude to your self that vvhich I deny c. In dede you haue laboured more to finde out those reasons which ye might better vtter against your selfe than against me But in such a cause ye should not neede to take such peines yf you had any shame in you S. Augustin in these bookes against 678 Iuliā as in his other against the 679 Donatistes as I haue declared before did attribute vnto themperours and Princes the Bisshops and Priestes such Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as I haue don Of the same minde that he vvas herein vvere also 680 those Fathers that he oyteth VVherfore you vvil novv I trust according to your promise yelde and relente If not to me for stubborne hart yeat according to your conclusion to S. Augustine and the auncient Fathers to beleue herein that they beleeue to hold that they hold to teache that they teache to preache that they preache and no more to vvringe maime slaūder
aduersari vvas not theÌ„ extaÌ„t The .508 Vntruth No Catholique denieth but the Pope can lie and svvear to as bad as any other The .509 Vntruth Most impudent Thei haue all deposed oÌ„ our side clene againste you and do yet to this daie some of theÌ„ stand against you The .510 vntruth Slaunderous to the learned of the Archeâ— Lib. 12. See M. Hornes marueylous Rhetorique Cap. 8. Cap. 9.10.11.12.13.14 15. Cap. 3. Fol. 16. b. In the foure first Chapters Cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 7. Cap. 8. fo 122. c. Cap. 9. fo 127. se. Cap. 10. Cap. 11. Cap. 12. Cap. 13. Cap. 14. Elizab. An. 1. Cap. 15. Cap. 16. Cap. 17. Cap. 18. Cap. 19. Fol. 171. Fol. 174. Cap. 20. Cap. 1. Cap. 2. Cap. 3. Cap. 4. Cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 7. Cap. 8. Cap. 9. Cap. 10. Vide fol. 240. b. 244. b. IteÌ„ fol. 48. Cap. 11. Cap. 12. Cap. 13. Cap. 14. Cap. 15. Cap. 16. Cap. 17. Cap. 18. Cap. 19. Cap. 20. Cap. 21. Cap. 22. Cap. 23. Cap. 24. Cap. 25. Cap. 26. Cap. 27. Cap. 28. Cap. 29. Cap. 30. Cap. 31. Cap. 32. 34. Cap. 33.35.36 38. Cap. 37. Cap. 39. 40. The secoÌ„d point The .511 vntruthe M. Fekenham maketh not this difference but a farre diuerse as shal appeare The .512 vntruthe It varieth very muche M. Horne novv begiÌ„neth to play the defendaÌ„ts parte CoÌ„staÌ„tine the firste Emperour that did ioign his sword to the maintenance of God his vvoord Act. 2. The .513 Vntruth Not one sentence hath ben broughte to proue that The .514 Vntruth M. FekaÌ„haÌ„ auoucheth it not for suche as it shal appeare * A ProtestaÌ„ticall slaunder Li. 6. c. 34 The 515. vntruth In dissembling vvhat dedes and vvorkes those vvere Li. 1. de vit Const. Lib. 2. The 516 vntruth Polidorê° text vily mangled as shall appeare The 517. vntruth of al other most notorious and coÌ„trary to al historians vvhatsoeuer The .518 vntruth The epistle folowing reporteth no suche thinge The .519 vntruth No such thinge in the popâ—s pretensed letters The .520 vntruth Kinge Iune neuer drew out suche lavves Three causes that stayâ— M. FekeÌ„ham froÌ„â— taking the Othe The first Attendite vobis vniuerso gregi in quo posuit vos spiritus sanctus episcopos regere ecclesiaÌ„ Dei quam acquisiuit sanguine suâ— M. Horn imagineth that to be M. Fekenhams principal argument that is not Christes Image sent to Abgarus Niceph. l 17. c. 16 Vide Metaphrast Of the first ChristiaÌ„ Emperour Philip. Hovve corruptly aÌ„d vvretchedly M. Horne handleth the storie of themperour Philip. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 25. histor ecclesiast Abbas Vrspergen The cause that moued M. Horne so to handle this story Beda li. 1. eccles hist ca. 4. misit ad eum Lucius BritaÌ„noruÌ„ Rex epistolam obsecrans vt per eius mandatuÌ„ efficeretur christianê° IdeÌ„ prorsus Damasus in Pontificali Galf. MonumeteÌ„s Epistolas Eleutheâ—io Papae direxiâ— petens vt ab eo christianitatem reciperet Li. 1. ca. 4. Galfr. Monum c. Asseâ—ius MeueueÌ„s in annalibus Angl. CeÌ„t. 1. de script Brit. EluanuÌ„ MeduinuÌ„ ad EleutheriuÌ„ Ro. PontificeÌ„ misit cum quibus ille suos legatos remisit FugatiuÌ„ ac DamianuÌ„ qui nouis ritib. ac seleÌ„ni episcoporuÌ„ dispositione eaÌ„ formareÌ„t EcclesiaÌ„ GraftoÌ„ in the abridgemeÌ„t of the chronicles of England Naucler gener 6. Sabel enead 7. li. 5. Io. Laz. in epit hist. vniuers Ado in Chro. Tom. 1. Concil pag. 191. edit vlt. Polidorus lib. 2. Iste anno salutis humanae 182. regni vero 13. verae religionis amore ductus cuÌ„ Eleutherio Romano Pontifice egit vt se ac suos ad ChristianoruÌ„ numeruÌ„ coelesti sonte perfusos adiungeret Missi sunt eò Fugatius ac Damianus viri pietate singulari hij regeÌ„ cum tota domo populoque vniuerso baptisarunt sublatoque c. See good reader the sincere and honest dealing of M. Horne A consideration of the cause that moued Lucius to send to Rome Niceph. li. 4. c. 19. Idem li. 3. cap. 36. Euseb. li. 5. cap. 16. CoÌ„cerniÌ„g Pope Eleutherius letters to king Lucius Ievvell pag 86. in his reply * Nauclerus putat hunc fuisse Edeluulphum Alphredi patrem Generat 29. pag. 61. Alibi vocat eum AdulphuÌ„ Gener. 41 pag. 280 Henricus Hunting Asserius MeneueÌ„s Pol. li. 4. Pag. 89. Lib. 2. Dedit leges et Romana quae dam instituta vteÌ„dae introduxit Vide Cornel tacit in vitae Agricolae How and vvherein King Lucius vvas Gods Vicare In his Replie fol. 19. This Epistle be it a true or a false epistle neyther maketh for M. Horne nor for M. Ievvel Concerning M. FekenhaÌ„s sayiÌ„g that CoÌ„staÌ„tin the great vvas the first ChristiaÌ„ king Niceph. li. 2. cap. 7. Mihi verò oppidum quoddam est modicuÌ„ quideÌ„ nec admodum celebre vtrique tameÌ„ nostruÌ„ per coÌ„modum Tobiae 4. Sicut beato Iob insultabant reges Solus aeuo vniuerso regenitus imperator atque sacris initiatus est in Christo Lib. 4. De vita CoÌ„st ex transl Ioan. Portesij Lact. de falsa relig cap. 1. Amb. de obitu Theodosij Aug. ep 50 The .521 vntruthe It is true in matter as hath bene proued The 522. vntruthe mere slauÌ„derous Epist. 50. Psalm 2. Psalm 71. M. FekeÌ„hams argument falsely coÌ„pared vvith the Donatists argumeÌ„t In his first Reproufe Fol. 74. b. 75 a Marke good reader that to reason from the order of the Apostles to our time is novve vvith M. Horne an ill fauored forme of arguiÌ„g M. Fekenhams saying coÌ„firmed by M. Horns ovvn allegation Vt describeretur vniuersus orbis Luc. 1. Murmurauit omnis congregatio filioruÌ„ Israel Exo. c. 16. The .523 vntruthe It is a good argument no SophisticatioÌ„ at al. Heb. 7. The .524 vntruthe A plaine heresy The .525 vntruthe It is a Catholike and and vniuersall opinion of the Churche The .526 vntruth Notorious as it shal appere out of S. Augustine The .527 vntruthe The povver of the svvorde ruled the Ievves Synogoge not Christes Churche The .528 vntruthe Not that only but also to correcte to rebuke and to refourme The .529 vntruthe He dealt plainely and translated truly The 530. vntruthe For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostles vvorde signifieth as properly to rule as to feede Cap. 4. Act. 24. Ioan. 21. Math. 24. The .531 vntruthe For he gaue in other places other povver and Authoryte Namely in his laste Supper Luc. 22. and also after his Ascension by the holy Ghost instructing them and their successors for euer Ioan. 14. 16. Math. 28. The .532 vntruthe It consisteth not in these .3 points only but in many moe as hath bene shevved The .533 vntruthe For S. Paule beside excoÌ„municated offenders as 1. Tim. 1. ordeined bishops as Tite and Timothee made orders in the Churche 1. Cor. 21. caet * Aâ— though humilitie and gouernement could not stande together aÌ„d agre both in one person The .534
no coÌ„spiracy * modestia vestra M Horne nota sit omnibus hominibus The Turke is muche bovvnde to M. Horn aÌ„d to his M. Luther and other his fellovves Art 34. Vide Rofens Vide dubitantium Lindain pag. 322. ex MaÌ„lio â—om 3 in loc Com. pag. 195. Vide Crispinum in historia pseudomartyruÌ„ lib. 5. in Claudio Monerio The .558 Vntruth Shamful For they are your very own as it shall appeare The .559 Vntruth your interpretatioÌ„ agreeth vvith your resolutioÌ„s the interpretation exceptiÌ„g certaine iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall from the Prince vvhereof doth follow that as the resolutions reporte the Othe must not be taken as it lieth Verbatim * So al general couÌ„celles are excluded * VVhy theÌ„ do ye exclude out of the Oth prechiÌ„g MinistriÌ„g of sacrameÌ„ts bindiÌ„g aÌ„d losing etc The .560 vntruth Not against him selfe For first you saied so but in your resolutioÌ„s and interpretation of the Othe you saie the coÌ„trary And so in both places you are truly charged The 561. vntruth M. FekeÌ„ham denieth it not in any his vvordes aboue rehersed The .562 vntruth M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ neuer yelded to any your proofes reasons or Auâ—horites Fol. 96. 97. Fol. 107. 108. Fol. 105.107 A contradiction irrecoÌ„cileable in M. Horne Note Act. 20. Ioan. 20. Math. 16. Act. 8. Heb. 13. Ezech. Ioan. Antoniê° Delph lib. 2. The .563 vntruthe Preachinge and Ministration of Sâ—craments â–ª pertayne not to the secrete Courte of Conscience The .564 vntruthe Neither preaching of the Ghospell nor ministration of the Sacramentâ— is referred to Iurisdiction not cohibitiue by his Author alleaged The .565 vntruthe For there is no suche diuision of the Cohibityue Iurisdiction The .566 vntruthe For excommunication properly belongeth to bisshops The .567 vntruthe Quintinus speaketh there of temporall Iurisdiction not of Ecclesiasticall The .568 vntruthe Antonius falsified He speaketh not of this Iurisdiction that is of that vvhich cometh from the prince onely The .569 vntruthe A great deale left out in the midle â–ª plainly confutinge M. Horns purpose The .570 vntruthe Your own Author Antonius calleth this Opinion ImpiuÌ„ erroreÌ„ a vvicked errour An ansvvere to Io. Anto. Delphinê° Io. Anthonius Delde potesta Eccles. Venet 1552. in 8. Tvvo povvers in the Churche the firste of order or of the keyes the second of iurisdiction Fol. 105. a. Lib. 2. pa. 76. Lib. 2. pa. 36. b. 37. a. Io. Anth. Delph lib. 2. pag. 76. b. Quamuis praelati superioris voluntate quis parochiali sacerdoti subijciatur tameÌ„ nisi ipse vltro subijciat seipsuÌ„ nuÌ„quam poterit absolui à peccatis In secretissimo eniÌ„foro coÌ„scieÌ„tiae nemo absoluitur inuitê° M. Horne in dauÌ„ger of a premunire M. Horns doctrine maketh frustrate al the excoÌ„munications made in England theis .8 yeares An other irrecoÌ„ciliable coÌ„tradictioÌ„ in M. Horne Fol. 3. co 2. 1. Cor. 15. 1. Cor. 4. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Cor. 6. ActoruÌ„ 5. Nicephor lib. 13. cap. 34. IdeÌ„ lib. 12. Cap. 41. See hovv M Horne playeth the Cacuâ— to take avvay the authority of excommunication from the PriÌ„ce IdeÌ„ lib. 2. pag. 84. Determinata in coÌ„cilio confirmare excoÌ„municare excommunicatos cuÌ„ vt decet resipiscunt ecclesiae reconciliare casus reseruare reseruatos casus relaxare dare indulgentias penas quae pro peccatis infliguntur coÌ„mutare Idem Quamuis potestas Ecclesiasticae spiritualisque iurisdictionis conueniat praebeaturque non sacerdotibus noÌ„ tamen puris Laicis neque religiosis corona clericali carentibus Pag. 85. The .571 vntruthe M. FekeÌ„hams obiection is of the first kind not of the secoÌ„d kiÌ„d The .572 vntruthe Sclaunderous M. FekenhaÌ„ reported the effecte of the Othe truely The .573 vntruthe For that is moste true as it shal appeare The .574 vntruth The expresse wordes of the Statute doe geue to the prince povver to Authorise men to vse all maner of iurisdictions as it is here reported absolutely Ergo it geueth to the Prince the iurisdictioÌ„s also * Marke If this iurisdiction be vnited to the croun which the Prince in al maner doth assigne name aÌ„d authorise other to execute why saied you before that the Statute gaue not to the prince all maner of Iurisdictions The .575 vntruthe It is no sophisticatioÌ„ at al you proue no such thing The .576 vntruth For they are not restrained in any part of the Acte The .577 vntruthe This limitatioÌ„ vveÌ„t before it is not added after those general vvordes here noted See the Acte it selfe Againe it is in effecte no limitation at all as shall appeare The .578 vntruthe These words make no limitation of ecclesiastical iurisdiction authorised by the prince neither doe appertayne therevnto The .579 vntruthe This is a false addition not expressed in the Acte but rather denyed by the generality thereof The .580 vntruthe To say so is impâ—us error A vvicked errour by Antonius Delphinus M. Hornes Authour The .581 vntruthe Sclaunderous The vvords of the Acte vvere by M. FekeÌ„ham plainely and truely sette forth The .582 vntruth Ioyned vvith an heresie as shall appeare * Such an euel coÌ„sequeÌ„t you haue vsed throughout your booke of certaine dealings coÌ„cluding supreÌ„ gouernment in al causes The .583 Vntruthe M Fekenham argueth not so * TheÌ„ S. Bernardis a Papist who saith so Epist. 238. Solus ipse Rom. Pont. plenitudineÌ„ habet potestatis The .584 Vntruthe For M. Fek. therby coÌ„cludeth that by such coÌ„missioÌ„ beiÌ„g geueÌ„ to bishops immediatly froÌ„ God in som spirituall causes the PriÌ„ces authorising for al maner of spiritual causes to be vsed and exercised is vvrongfully geuen by the Acte The 585. vntruth ioyned vvith an heresy * Here M. Horne coÌ„deÌ„neth the doinges in kinge Edwardes daies and now also for an horrible absurdite as shall appeare The .586 vntruthe Vnproued as before †A nevv terme for a nevv doctrine †This is againste the Acte For no Iurisdiction vvhat soeuer can be vsed or exercised in EnglaÌ„de vvithout the Princes special commission Act 20. Ioan. 20. Math. 26. Act. 8. M. Horne frameth argumeÌ„ts of his ovvn aÌ„d theÌ„ laieth theÌ„ forth as M. FekenhaÌ„s argumeÌ„tes M. Horne taketh vpoÌ„ him to restrayn the general vvordes of the statute to take avvay from the Prince the Autority of excoÌ„munication See the absurdity of M. Horne in expouÌ„ding the Othe Edvvard 6. Dei grat c ReuereÌ„d Thomae Cant Archiepisc. etc. Quando quideÌ„ omnis iuris diâ—eÌ„di authoritas atque etiaÌ„ iurisdictio omnimoda taÌ„ illa quae Ecclesiastica dicitur ê— secularis à regia potestate velut à supremo cap. c. Dat. 7. die meÌ„s Feb. An. 1546. Regni nostri primo Ibidem Ad ordinaÌ„duÌ„ igitur quoscuÌ„que intra diocoesin tuaÌ„ CaÌ„tuar ac ad omnes etiaÌ„ sacros presbyterariâ—s ordines ê“moueÌ„duÌ„ praesent atosque etiam ad beneficia eccles c. Ibâ—dem Per praesentes ad nostruÌ„ dunt axat beneplacituÌ„ duraturas cuÌ„ cuiuslibet coÌ„gruae Ecclesiasticae coertionis potestate Per literas datas 4.
far greater busines in hande for he must scrape out S. Iohn Oldcastel knight being not onely a traytour but a detestable Donatiste also Nowe al the weight resteth to proue this substancially to you and to M. Foxe and to stoppe al your frowarde quarrelings and accustomable elusions agaīst our proufes Wel I wil bringe you as I thinke a substancial and and an ineuitable proufe that is M. Foxe him selfe and no worse man For lo thus he writethe of this worthy champion and that euen in his owne huge martyrologe who doubteth but to the great exalting and amplification of his noble work and of his noble holy Martyr The tenth article saieth M. Foxe that manslawghter either by warre or by any pretended law of Iustice for any tēporal cause or spiritual reuelation is expressely contrary to the new Testament which is the law of graceful of mercy This worthy article with a .11 other of lyke sewte and sorte in a booke of reformatiō beilke very lyke to Captayn Keets tree of reformatiō in Norfolke was exhibited in open parliament yf we belieue M. Foxe Nowe you see M. Horn where and vpō whome ye may truely vtter ād bestowe al this nedelesse treatise of yours against M. Fekenhā And therefore we may now procede to the remnāte of your book sauīg that this in no wise must be ouerhipped that euē by your own words here ye purge M. Fekenhā from this cryme ye layde vnto him euen now for refusing proufes taken out of the olde testamente For yf as ye say the order and gouernment that Christ lefte behinde in the Gospel and new testament is the order rule and gouernmēt in Ecclesiastical causes practised by the Kings of the olde Testament then wil it follow that M. Fekenham yelding to the gouernment of the new doth not exclude but rather comprehende the gouernment of the olde Testament also both being especially as ye say alone M. Horne The 20. Diuision Pag. 14. a. Novv I vvil conclude on this sorte that vvhich I affirmed namely that Kings and Princes ought to take vpō thē gouernmēt in Ecclesiastical causes VVhat gouernement orde and dutifulnes so euer belonging to any God hath figured and promised before hande by his Prophetes in the holy Scriptures of the old Testamēt to be performed by Christ ād those of his kingdome that is the gouernmēt order ād dutifulnes set forth ād required in the Gospel or nevv testamēt But that faithful Emperours Kings and Rulers ought of duty as belonging to their office to claime and take vppon them the gouernement authority povver care and seruice of God their Lorde in matters of Religion or causes Ecclesiastical vvas an order and dutifulnes for them prefigured and fore promised of God by his Prophets in the Scriptures of the olde Testament as .53 S. Augustine hath sufficiently vvitnessed Ergo. Christian Emperours Kings and Rulers ovve of duty as belonging to their office to clayme and take vpon them the gouernment authority povver care and seruice of their Lord in matters of Religion or Spiritual or Ecclesiastical causes is the gouernment order and dutifulnes sette foorth and required in the Gospel or nevv Testament This that hath been already said might satisfie any man that erreth of simple ignoraunce But for that your vvilfulnes is suche that you .54 delight only in vvrangling against the truthe appeare it to you neuer so plaine and that no vveight of good proufes can presse you you are so slippery I vvil loade you vvith heapes euē of such proufes as ye vvil seeme desirous to haue The holy Ghost describīg by the Prophet Esay vvhat shal be the state of Christs Church in the time of the nevv testamēt yea novv in these our daie for this our time is the time that the Prophet speaketh of as S. Paul vvitnesseth to the Corinthiās addeth many comfortable promises and amongest other maketh this to Christes Catholike Churche to vvitte Kings shal be Nourishing Fathers and Quenes shal be thy nources Nourishing Fathers saith the glose enterlined In lacte verbi In the mylke of the word meaning Gods vvorde Lyra addeth This prophecy is manifestly fulfilled in many Kinges and Quenes who receiuing the Catholike Faith did feede the poore faithful ones c. And this reuerence to be done by Kings saith Lyra was fulfilled in the time of Constātine and other Christian Kings Certainly Constātin the Emperour shevved himself to vnderstand his ovvn duety of nourishing Christes Church appointed by God in his Prophecy for he like a good tender and faithfull Nource father did keep defend maintein vphold and feed the poore faithful ones of Christ he bare thē being as it vvere almost vveried and forhayed vvith the great persecutions of Goddes enemies and maruelously shaken vvith the controuersies and contentions amongest themselues euen as a nource Father in his ovvn bosome he procured that they should be fedde vvith the svveete milke of Gods vvorde Yea he him selfe with his publike proclamations did exhorte and allure his subiectes to the Christian Faith As Eusebius doth reporte in many places vvriting the life of Constātine He caused the Idolatrous religion to be suppressed and vtterly banished and the true knowledge and Religion of Christ to be brought in and planted amōg his people He made many holsome lawes and Godly cōstitutions wherewith he restrayned the people with threates forbiddinge them the Sacrificing to Idols to seeke after the Deuelish ād superstitious soth saiyngs to set vp 55. Images that they shoulde not make any priuie Sacrifices and to be brief he refourmed al maner of abuses about Gods seruice ād prouided that the Church should be fedde with Gods worde Yea his diligent care in furthering and setting foorth the true knovvledge of Christe vvherevvith he fedde the people vvas so vvatcheful that Eusebius doth affirme him to be appointed of God as it vvere the common or Vniuersal Bishop And so Constantine tooke himself to be and therefore said to the Bisshoppes assembled together vvith him at a feast that God had appointed him to be a Bishoppe But of this moste honorable Bishop and nourshing father more shal be saide hereafter as of other also such like The .17 Chapter opening the weakenesse of M. Hornes Conclusion and of other his proufes out of holy Scripture Stapleton NOw ye may conclude that there is some regiment that Princes may take vpon thē in causes ecclesiastical but if ye meane of such regimēt as ye pretend you make your recknyng without your hoste as a man may say and conclude before ye haue brought forth any prouf that they ought or may take vpon them such gouernment For though I graūt you al your examples ye haue alleaged and that the doings of the olde Testament were figures of the new and the saying of Esaye that Kings shoulde be Nowrishinge Fathers to the Church and al things else that ye here alleage yet al wil not reache home no
not Constantines the great his example Who being an Ethnike became a Christian and to the vttermost of his power set forth Christes religion in al the Empire what then your conclusion of supreame regiment wil not necessarily folow thereof And when Eusebius calleth him as it were a common or vniuersal bishop I suppose ye meane not that he was a bisshop in dede For your self cōfesse that princes and Bisshops offices are far distincted and disseuered and that the one ought not to break in to the office of the other And if ye did so meane Eusebius himself would sone confounde yow if ye reherse Constantines whole sentence that he spake to the Bisshopes For thus he saith to the bisshops Vos quidem eorum quae intus sunt in Ecclesia agenda ego verò eorum quae extra sunt Episcopus à Deo sum constitutus You are bisshops saith he of those things that are to be don within the Churche I am bisshop of outwarde thinges Which answere of his may satisfie any reasonable man for all that ye bring in here of Constantine or al that ye shall afterward bring in which declareth him no supreme iudge or chief determinour of causes Ecclesiastical but rather the contrary and that he was the ouerseer in ciuile matters And the most that may be enferred therof is that he had the procuration and execution of Church maters which I am assured al Catholiks wil graūt But now whereas ye charge M. Fekenham partly with subtil partly with fowle shiftes this is in you surely no subtyle but a blonte and a fowle shamelesse shifte to shifte the Idols into the Image of Christe and his saints and whereas Constantine put doune the paynims Idols to make the simple belieue that the reformation which he made was such as your reformation or rather deformation is For to leaue other things to say that Constantine forbadde to set vp Images is an open and a shamelesse lye for he set vp the Crosse of Christe that is so owtragiously and blasphemously vylayned by you euery where in the steade of the idolles he decked and adorned the Churches euery where with holy Images the remembraunce of Christes incarnation and for the worship of his saints therby to sette forth the truth and the worship of God and to conuert al nations from Idolatrie and deuelishe deceite M. Horne The Diuision 21. Pag. 15. Our sauiour Christ meante not to forbidde or destroy touchinge the rule seruice and chardge of Princes in Church causes that vvhich vvas figured in the lavve or prophecied by the Prophetes For he came to fulfil or accomplish the lavve and the Prophetes by remouing the shadovve and figure and establishing the body and substance to be seene and to appere clearly vvithout any mist or darke couer yea as the povver and authoritie of Princes vvas appointed in the Lavv and Prophets as it is proued to stretch it selfe not only to ciuile causes but also to the ouersight maintenance setting foorth and furtherance of Religion and matters Ecclesiastical Euen so Christ our Sauiour .56 confirmed this their authoritie commaunding all men to attribute and geue vnto Caesar that vvhich belongeth vnto him admonishing notvvithstanding al Princes and people that Caesars authority is not infinit or vvithout limits for such authority belōgeth only to the King of al Kings ▪ but bounded and circumscribed vvithin the boundes assigned in Gods vvorde and so vvill I my vvorde to be vnderstanded vvhen so euer I speake of the povver of Princes Stapleton M. Horne goeth yet nedelessely foreward to proue that Christ did not destroy the rule of Princes in Churche causes figured in the olde Lawe and now at length catcheth he one testimonie out of the new Testament to proue his saiyng which is Geue vnto Caesar that belongeth vnto him Which place nothing at al serueth his turne but rather destroyeth I will not say any figure of the old Testament but M. Hornes foolish figuratiue Diuinitie For it is so farre of that of this place M. Horne may make any ground for the Ecclesiasticall authoritye of Princes that it doth not as much as inferre that we ought to pay so much as tribute to our Princes but only that we may paie it For the question was framed of the captious Iewes not whether they ought but whether they might lawfully paie any tribute to Caesar. Whiche was then an externall and an infidell Prince For if M. Horne will say those woordes importe a precise necessitie he shall haue muche a doe to excuse the Italians Frenchmen Spaniardes and our Nation which many hundred yeares haue paid no tribute to Caesar. But I pray you M. Horne why haue you defalked and curtailed Christes aunswere Why haue you not set forth his whole and entier sentence Geue to Caesar that belongeth to Caesar and to God that belongeth to God which later clause I am assured doth much more take away a supreme regiment in al causes Ecclesiastical then necessarily by force of any wordes binde vs to paie yea any tribute to our Prince And wil ye see how it happeneth that Hosius a great learned and a godly Bishoppe of Spaine as M. Horne him selfe calleth him euen by this verye place proueth against the Emperour Constantius and telleth it him to his face that he had nothing to doe with matters Ecclesiasticall Whose woordes we shall haue an occasion hereafter to rehearse Yea S. Ambrose also vseth the same authoritie to represse the like vsurped authoritie of Valentinian the yonger This ill happe hath M. Horne euen with his first authoritie of the new Testament extraordinarie and impertinentlie I can not tell howe chopped in to cause the leaues of his boke and his lies to make the more mouster and shew But nowe whereas this place serueth nothing for any authoritie Ecclesiasticall in the Prince and least of all for his preeminent and peerlesse authoritie in all causes Ecclesiasticall as M. Horne fansieth Yet least any man being borne doune with the great weight of so mightie a proufe should thinke the Princes power infinite M. Horne to amende this inconuenience of his greate gentlenes thought good to preuent this mischief and to admonish the Reader therof and that his meaning is not by this place to geaue him an infinite authoritie or without limites but such onely as is bounded and circumscribed within the boundes of Gods worde and least ye should mistake him he would himself so to be vnderstanded Which is for al this solemnitie but a foolish and a friuolous admonitiō without any cause or groūd ād groūded only vpō M. Horns fantistical imaginatiō and not vpon Christ as he surmiseth Who willeth that to be geauen to Caesar that is Caesars and to God that is Gods but determineth and expresseth nothing that is to be geuen to Caesar but only paiement of money And yet if we consider as I haue saied what was the question demaunded it doth not determine that neither
disposed he saith this ArgumeÌ„t is much like as if a yong Nouice shuld reason thus NuÌ„nes must kepe sileÌ„ce in the Cloisture therfore the Prioresses haue not the gouernment in NuÌ„nish causes and matters CoÌ„cerning the first part of his answere I say that the argument is good aÌ„d sufficieÌ„t For if teaching preaching and disputing in matters of religioÌ„ be causes and matters ecclesiastical and if womeÌ„ be imbarred froÌ„ this then is there a sufficieÌ„t cause why M. Fekenham may not take this othe that a woman is supreme head in al causes spiritual aÌ„d ecclesiastical Namely to erect and enact a new and proper religioÌ„ throughout her realme by the vertue of her own proper and supreme gouernmeÌ„t For to this end M. Horn is the othe teÌ„dâ—ed It is to euideÌ„t It can not be dissembled Againe the said place of S. Paul is of the order and maÌ„ner of expouÌ„ding of scripture as it appeareth by the text If then S. Paul forbiddeth a woman to expouÌ„d scripture how can a woman take vpon her to be the chief iudge of al those that expouÌ„d the scripture I mean in that very office of expouÌ„ding Scripture in decreeiÌ„g determining and enacting what religion what beliefe what doctrine shal take place And such shee must nedes be if she be a supreme head Suche do you and your fellowes make her Such authority you M. Horn throughout all this boke attribute to your new supreme heads Emperours and KiÌ„gs by you alleaged You make them to preache to teache and to prescribe to the Bishops in their CouÌ„cels what and how they shal do in their ecclesiasticall matters If then by you a supreme Gouerner in ecclesiastical maters must be so qualified as to be present in Councels of Bishops to prescribe rules for the Bishops to follow to determine what they shal do and to coÌ„firme by royal asseÌ„t the decrees of bishops yea and to make them selues decrees and coÌ„stitutions ecclesiastical but a woman by S. Paule may not ones speake in the Church that is in the CoÌ„gregatioÌ„ or assembly of the faithful and by you a womaÌ„ may not preache teach or dispute vndoubtedly both by S. Paul and by your own coÌ„fession a womaÌ„ can not be a supreme Gouernour such as the Othe forceth meÌ„ to swere I say supreme gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes No nor in so many causes by a great deale as you pretend in this your booke other Kings and Princes to haue practised supreme gouernmeÌ„t in CoÌ„sider now M. Horne how it may staÌ„d with S. Paules doctrine that a woman may be a supreme gouerner in al ecclesiastical causes namely such as you in this boke would make your Reader beleue that al Emperours Kings and Princes hitherto haue bene Now put the case as we saw it viij yeres past that in a doubtful matter of doctrine and religion to be tried by scripture the whole number of bishops agree vpoÌ„ some determinate and resolute exposition with their Clergie and would by an Ecclesiastical law of CoÌ„uocation or Councel set forth the same Al their resolutioÌ„ and determination is not worth a rush by your Othe and by your maner of talke in this booke if the Prince doe not allowe and coÌ„firme the same And how this wil staÌ„d with S. Paul in this chapter tel vs I pray you presupposing as the statute requireth that the Princes allowing though she be a woman is necessary And now are ye come to thâ—s point and driueÌ„ therto by the force of this place to say that the place doth not proue but a womaÌ„ may haue some gouernmeÌ„t in ecclesiastical causes As though the QuestioÌ„ were now of some gouernmeÌ„t only and not of Supreme and absolute Gouernment in al maner thinges and causes ecclesiastical If therefore this place do proue that a womaÌ„ hath not the Supreme and absolute gouernement in all causes ecclesiasticall but that in some and them the chiefest she must holde her peace as yt doth euideÌ„tly and ye can not denie yt then is M. Fekenham free froÌ„ taking the othe of the supremacy and then hath S. Paule vtterly confuted that Othe and your whole booke withal This I say also as by the way that yf this chapter must be taken for teaching preaching and disputing as M. Horne saith and truely that M. Iewell went far wide froÌ„ S. Paules meaning when he applied yt to the coÌ„mon seruice of the Church whereof it is no more meaÌ„t theÌ„ of the coÌ„moÌ„ talke in tauernes As for M. Hornes secoÌ„d mery mad obiectioÌ„ no maÌ„ is so mad to make such an argumeÌ„t but hiÌ„self And therfore he may as long and as iolily as he wil triuÌ„ph with him self in his own folly Yet I would wish M. Horne to speake wel of Nunnes were it but for his grandsir Luthers sake and the heaueÌ„ly coniunctioÌ„ of him and a Nonne together Which vnhappy coÌ„iunction of that VulcaÌ„ and Venus engeÌ„dred the vnhappy brood of M. Horn aÌ„d his felowes But that this folish fond argumeÌ„t is nothing like to M. FekenhaÌ„s argumente yt may easely be proceiued by that we haue alredy and sufficiently sayde M. Fekenham The .159 Diuision pag. 98. a. The third chiefe point is that I must not only sweare vpon the Euangelists that no foraine personne state or potentate hath or ought to haue any power or authoritie Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realme but also by vertue of the same Othe I must renounce all forraine power and authorities which for a Christian man to doe is directly against these two Articles of our Crede Credo sanctaÌ„ ecclesiaÌ„ CatholicaÌ„ I do beleue the holy catholik â—hurch Credo SanctoruÌ„ coÌ„munioneÌ„ I do beleue the coÌ„munioÌ„ of saints And that there is a participatioÌ„ and coÌ„munion amongest al the beleuers of Christes Church which of the Apostle Paule are called Saincts Adiuro vos per DominuÌ„ vt legatur haec Epistola omnibus sanctis fratribus And herin I do ioyne this issue with your L. that whaÌ„ your L. shal be able to proue by Scripture Doctor General CouÌ„cell or by the coÌ„tinual practise of any one Church or part of al ChristeÌ„dome that by the first Article I beleue the holy Catholik Church is meant only that there is a Catholike Church of Christ and not so that by the same article euery ChristiaÌ„ man is bound to be subiect and obedient to the Catholike Church like as euery member ought to haue obedieÌ„ce vnto the whole mystical bodie of Christ. And further when you shall be hable to proue by the second Article I dooe beleue the Communion of Saints is not so meante that a Christian man oughte to beleeue such attonement suche a participation and communion to be amongest al beleeuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in Religion and Sacramentes but that it is laufull for vs of this Realme therein to dissent from the Catholike Churche of Christe dispersed in all other Realmes and that by a corporal Othe it is laufull for
power and Authority out of Englande For yf euery foraine prelat be renounced is not all power and Authority of the Church which dependeth only of Prelates and Bisshops accompted also forayne and for very forayne renounced It is so It is so Maister Horne The Othe runneth largely and expressely You can not you may not you shal not God geuing vs his grace bleare our eyes with vayn talke or make vs to say we see not that which we see we heare we feele we vnderstande You sawe you sawe your self M. Horne that the woordes of the Othe being taken as they lie verbatim as you say they must did expressely renounce the Catholike Churche And therefore Marke wel gentle Reader You M. Horne thinking and labouring to remoue this opinion from the Reader for though you thinke in very dede that nor Churche nor prelat but only the expresse liuely worde of God muste be heard and obeyed yet yow dare not as yet for very shame to expresse that detestable minde of yours the lusty braue Chalenge of Maister Iewel offering to yeld to any one sentence or any one old doctor withdrawing you perhaps not a litle therfro do tel hiÌ„ that the Othe maketh no mention in any one worde of the Catholike Church but it speaketh say you of a forain Prince and Prelate c. Wherein to auoyde the manifest absurditye you flatly belye the Othe For the Othe speaketh not M. Horne of a forain Prince and Prelate c. But the Othe expressly saith of euery forain Prince and Prelat c. Now wheÌ„ it renouÌ„ceth the power of euery forain Prelat it renounceth the power of al Catholik Bishops without the realm of England which al are forain Prelats to the realm of England whereupon in dede M. Fekenham coÌ„cludeth not as it were by reuelation in a Monkishe dream without ryme or reason as that grosse head of yours most vilely rayleth against such a sobre and discrete prelate but with good reason and plaine euidence that therefore the Catholik Church is by Othe renouÌ„ced Not as though there were no difference betwene a foraine Prince or Prelat and the Catholike Church as you ful peuishly make Maister Fekenham to reason but bycause there is no difference betwene euery foraine Prelate as the Othe speaketh and the Catholike Churche Seing as I haue often said the Catholyk Church consisteth of euery forayn Prelate without the realme of EnglaÌ„d much more then of al the prelates within the realme of EnglaÌ„d Yea though euery foraine prelate without the realme of England may and haue in many General councells prescribed ouer al the bishoppes of England yet all the Bishoppes of England nether haue or may at any tyme prescribe ouer euery foraine Prelate without the realme of England This othe therfore excludeth plainely the Authority of the Catholike Church and fighteth directly against all good reason and order Now the definitioÌ„ or descriptioÌ„ of the catholik Church such as ye bring is much lyke to a shooe that serueth euery fote or to a Welshmans hose that serueth euery legge Simon Magus Marcion Hebion Manicheus Photinus Arrius Nestorius and al other sects that euer were will graunt to this your definition and wil therby challenge the Church to their sect only as ye do to yours But herein your synagoge resembleth the faulse and schismatical teÌ„ple that Onias made in Aegypte and Sanaballites in Samaria in the mount of Garizim wherof the ghospel of S. Iohn speaketh though yt doth not so expresly name it And though God had specially appointed the temple of HierusaleÌ„ to be his true and holy temple and would al sacrifices to be offred there yet the Samaritanes toke their temple to be the true and the only temple where God would be honored in And sayed that all offerings and sacrifices should be made ther and not at Hierusalem The Iewes sayth Iosephus when they had vnlawfully maried when they had transgressed and violated the Sabbot day or eaten meates or don other things contrary to the Lawe fearing punishment for the same would fly to the Samaritanes and to the false bishop there and complaine to him that they were wrongfully vexed at Hierusalem and so did ioyne with the sayd schismaticall factioÌ„ at the temple of Garizim And there was sayth Iosephus continuall strief and contention betwene the Iewes and the Samaritanes eche parte with much sturre and busines preferring and auauncing their owne temple yea the matter went so farre and the Samaritanes waxed so hotte and feruent at the length that they offered them selues to die in the quarrell and defence of theire hill and temple And this controuersy bursting out at AlexaÌ„dria into a sedition was tried by the common consent of both parties by the kinge Ptolomeus Philomitor Eche of them making this offer that that party shuld suffer death whose proufs shuld be founde defectyue and insufficiente the issewe of the whole contention was that the king pronounced and gaue sentence for the Iewes bicause they proued the continual succession of their bishops at Hierusalem from the beginning and that the kings of Asia had euer honored and with great rewardes enriched that temple as Gods true temple Whervppon the proctours of the Samaritanes were by the kinges commaundement put to death whome notwithstaÌ„ding the Samaritans toke for as blessed martyrs as M. Foxe taketh any of his ragged rablement in his new holy maâ—tyrologe This schismatical synagog is the very patern of your Church M. Horne Sentence hath bene geuen against your synagoge by many good and catholike kings by many general councells And yt is a most euident yea and a blasphemous lie against the Saints in heaueÌ„ to say as ye doe that al the Saints and faythful ChristiaÌ„s that be or hath bene are of your Church What so euer visour ye put vppon your Church when we ones come to the cheif poynte to knowe the Church by and by the which the temple of Hierusalem was iustified I meane the continuall succession without any interruptioÌ„ of bishops in the sea of Rome and in al other openly knowen to be catholik Churches maynteyning that faith that ye namely in this boke impugne then it wil easely appeare what your Church is and howe vnperfytte your definition is that lacketh one infallible marke whereby ye may sone disseuer the false from the true Church to wytte the knoweÌ„ succession of bishops from age to age in all places of the Christened worlde al which the worde Catholike importeth and the which therfore you haue omitted bicause you are not in dede of the Catholik Churche and bicause those markes of vniuersalyte of Antiquite and of a knowen succession doe vtterly wante in that you call your Churche Els if you haue those markes and we haue not procure I pray you M. Horne that some one of your brethern I prouoke them al in this matter doe answere if he can to the Fortresse of our first fayth by me set forth and annexed to the